ã€ŠWorld Undefinedã€‹


 Prologue

    Inhabitants and Creatures of Iorph

    Iorphians: A unique race of humans endowed with special abilities that allow them to interact harmoniously with their environment and the magical elements of Iorph.

    Eldari: Ethereal, translucent fish known for their extreme silkiness. These creatures are not only a vital part of the ecosystem but also hold significant cultural importance for the Iorphians.

    Thalavas: Majestic, large mammals resembling a cross between bears and boars. Thalavas are revered for their strength and are often seen as symbols of power within the Iorphian culture.

    Salavas: Agile, two-legged creatures with beaks, known for their remarkable speed. Iorphians utilize Salavas for traversing long distances, making them an essential part of daily life and travel.

    Tribes of Iorph

    Orion Tribe: Esteemed hunters specializing in the pursuit of Eldari and Thalavas. Members of the Orion Tribe are known for their exceptional tracking skills and deep understanding of the creatures they hunt.

    Exavas Tribe: Skilled scouts dedicated to exploring and gathering intelligence about the surrounding areas of Iorph. The Exavas are vital for ensuring the safety and awareness of their communities.

    Sainn Tribe: Agricultural experts who cultivate the land and provide sustenance for the Iorphian people. The Sainn Tribe is known for their innovative farming techniques and deep respect for nature.

    Hydrion Tribe: Responsible for sourcing and managing water supplies. The Hydrion Tribe plays a crucial role in maintaining the health and vitality of Iorph¡¯s ecosystems.

    Caron Tribe: Renowned for their expertise in animal husbandry, the Caron Tribe raises and trains various creatures, fostering a symbiotic relationship between Iorphians and the animals they care for.

    Ciam Tribe: Esteemed healers within Iorph, the Ciam Tribe possesses extensive knowledge of herbal medicine and healing practices. They are revered for their ability to mend both physical and spiritual wounds.

    Prologue:

    Deep within the hidden layers of our world lies another realm¡ªa place where logic seems to unravel. In this strange world, the sky is not just a vast expanse above; it is an ocean, shimmering with an otherworldly glow. Below, the ground forms a massive downward hole, as wide as the ocean itself, filled with rich, dark soil that nurtures enormous trees. These towering giants stretch upward, their thick trunks and wide branches providing cool shade for the many creatures that live here.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    As twilight falls, the air fills with the sounds of rustling leaves and distant calls of unseen animals. The scent of damp earth and blooming flowers mixes in the cool breeze, creating an atmosphere both beautiful and eerie. The Iorphians, clever hunters who live high in the trees, move gracefully through this world, their sharp senses tuned to the sounds around them.

    The Iorphians look like humans but are different in many ways. They have special abilities that connect them to their tribes. Each tribe has its own role: theOrionare skilled hunters, tracking the elusive Eldari and defending against the Thalavas; theExavasare scouts, experts at navigating the treetops; theSainnare farmers, growing the crops that feed everyone; theHydriongather water; theCarontribe raises and trains animals; and theCiamare healers, caring for the sick and injured.

    Despite their homes high in the trees, the Iorphians are in danger of disappearing. Their lands are often attacked by theThalavas¡ªhuge creatures that look like a mix of bears and boars. With thick fur, strong limbs, and sharp tusks, the Thalavas bring destruction wherever they go. Even with their special abilities, the Iorphians struggle to defend themselves, and many warriors do not return from battles. Countless lives have been lost, leaving behind painful memories of those who have fallen.

    Many adults must leave for war, leaving their children behind, often without hope of seeing their parents again. This harsh reality crushes the dreams of the young and steals their childhood. Some Iorphians have suggested searching for a new home on the surface, where they might find safety. However, the elders of each tribe have rejected this idea. The journey to the surface is long and dangerous, and many of their larger kin cannot make the climb, leading to even more losses. The Iorphians cannot afford to face extinction, so they stay in their treetop homes, trapped in a cycle of conflict and despair.

    To travel long distances, the Iorphians use theSalavas, fast, two-legged creatures with beaks. These animals help the Iorphians with their daily tasks and during emergencies.

    Our story follows a seven-year-old girl named Ania, who dreams of exploring the surface. Ania is a lively child with pale skin, dark hair, and striking golden eyes. Her friends often call her a "weirdo" or a "taboo girl" because of her adventurous spirit. The only one who truly listens to her dreams about the surface is Elena, a quiet girl who lost her parents in battle.

    Ania and Elena have been friends for as long as they can remember. Ania¡¯s parents have taken Elena in, treating her like their own daughter. The two girls go on climbing adventures almost every day, their laughter echoing through the trees¡ªunless they are caught by the adults. Ania¡¯s mother, with her greyish eyes and albino hair, belongs to the Sainn tribe and spends her days caring for the crops and fruit trees. Her father is from the Exavas tribe; while he hasn¡¯t done anything remarkable, everyone speaks well of him for his kindness.

    In Iorph, the tribes live together in harmony. There is no money; they share what they have, making sure no one goes hungry or homeless. But beneath this peaceful life, a dark cloud looms. With their numbers dwindling and the land becoming more dangerous, the Iorphians face a tough choice: will they escape extinction, or is this the end of their ancient lineage?

 Slow & Steady

    At dawn, just before the first rays of sunlight kissed the earth and while the sky still held onto its twilight hues, a soft rustling broke the stillness of the morning. A shadowy figure slipped through the underbrush, followed closely by another, their giggles dancing through the air, echoing in the quiet of the waking world.

    ¡°Come on, Elena! Hurry! The scouts will be here any minute!¡± Ania giggled, her excitement bubbling over. She wore a pair of oversized goggles and sturdy boots, a heavy bag slung over her shoulder.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m coming¡­¡± Elena replied, her voice tinged with a hint of struggle as she adjusted the loop of ropes draped around her neck.

    After a few quick steps, they arrived at a towering wall of soil, its surface rugged and inviting. With a squeal of excitement, Ania swiftly removed the rope from Elena¡¯s neck, nearly losing her balance in the process. Elena, still clad in her pajamas and fighting off yawns, watched with a mix of admiration and anxiety.

    Ania hurriedly connected her climbing tools to her makeshift hammer and began her ascent. Each slip of her foot sent a jolt of worry through Elena, who felt as if she might tumble down with her.

    Then, in a moment of miscalculation, Ania lost her grip and screamed as she slid down the wall, landing in a heap on the ground, scratched and dirty.

    ¡°Ania, I told you it would be dangerous! Now,Mom will be so angry,¡± Elena said, her tone soft but filled with concern.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry! She won¡¯t notice a thing. Look, just a scratch!¡± Ania exclaimed, pulling a bandage from her bag and placing it over her wound. ¡°See? It¡¯s gone!¡±

    ¡°And besides,¡± she continued, a mischievous glint in her eye, ¡°Mom has a meeting today, so she¡¯ll leave early.¡±

    Elena took a few deep breaths, trying to calm her racing heart. ¡°What about Dad?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he won¡¯t know! You know he¡ª¡± Ania¡¯s protest was abruptly cut off by a loud voice.

    ¡°HEY! YOU TWO!¡± They turned to see a girl with red hair approaching, her expression a mix of annoyance and disbelief.

    ¡°Every time I come through here, all I see are you two goofballs trying the same reckless stunts!¡± The girl, no older than nine, marched up to Ania, her hands crossed over her chest.

    ¡°Oh, come on, Emy, don¡¯t be like that!¡± Ania tried to defuse the situation, but Emy grabbed her collar, unfazed by Ania¡¯s bravado. Meanwhile, Elena stood frozen, her mind racing as she tried to process the chaos unfolding around her.

    Suddenly, Emy turned her head toward them, releasing Ania¡¯s collar as she approached Elena, annoyance etched on her face. ¡°And you!¡± she snapped, pointing at Elena. ¡°Stop following that weirdo everywhere! Make your own decisions for once!¡± Her voice rose, half-yelling, causing Elena to flinch as tears began to well up in her eyes.

    ¡°Hey! You made her cry, Ember!¡± Ania exclaimed, rushing to Elena and wrapping her arms around her shoulders in a protective hug as tears streamed down Elena¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to! I thought she was tougher than that!¡± Ember crossed her arms over her chest, her embarrassment evident as she looked away, guilt creeping into her expression.

    Ember stole a glance at the two girls; Ania was still comforting Elena. Clicking her tongue in annoyance, she turned to face them, but the sound of rustling leaves halted her.

    ¡°You two better get going now. They¡¯re close,¡± she said, her voice calm but her expression serious. The sudden shift in tone prompted the girls to quickly pack their things and leave.

    As they made their way home, Elena kept glancing back, hoping to see if Ember was following them. Halfway through, she gave up. She¡¯s part of Orion; she must be busy. She never has fun anyway, Elena thought to herself with a hint of sadness.

    Reaching home, Ania and Elena crept in through the kitchen window, feeling like thieves in their own house. Their excitement was abruptly cut short when they spotted their parents already seated at the table, enjoying a hearty breakfast. Their father cleared his throat, making a pointed ¡°ahem¡± sound to grab their attention.

    ¡°You thought that just because I have an early meeting, I wouldn¡¯t wake up early myself, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ania¡¯s mother said, her tone a mix of amusement and authority. She quickly grabbed a washcloth and wiped the dirt from their faces, her hands gentle but firm. ¡°Make sure to take a bath before breakfast. And Eli¡¯s mother said she would drop him off to play.¡±

    Ania and Elena exchanged bewildered glances, their hearts racing. ¡°So that means no punish¡ª¡± Ania began, but her celebration was cut short.

    ¡°I¡¯ll decide your punishment after I come back from the meeting,¡± her mother interrupted, a knowing smile playing on her lips.

    ¡°Busted,¡± Ania whispered, her shoulders slumping in defeat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Elena said softly, dragging Ania by the arm as she led her toward the bathroom. Their father chuckled at their antics, a knowing smile on his face as he watched the two girls move with a mix of urgency and shyness.

    As Ania and Elena settled into the warm water of the bath, the steam curled around them like a cozy blanket. They giggled and splashed each other, their laughter echoing off the bathroom walls, filling the air with joy.

    ¡°Can you believe Ember?¡± Ania said, her voice bubbling with excitement. ¡°She acts like she¡¯s the boss of everything! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to get in trouble on purpose!¡±

    Elena ducked under the water for a moment, her hair floating like seaweed, before surfacing with a shy smile. ¡°But I think she just wants to keep you safe,¡± she replied, her voice soft but earnest.

    ¡°Safe from what? I¡¯m strong! Nothing can beat me!¡± Ania declared playfully, splashing water at Elena with a mischievous grin, her confidence shining through.

    Elena let out a playful yelp, but then she suddenly stood up, water dripping from her. Ania watched, puzzled, as Elena paused, her gaze drifting toward the bathroom door. The air felt different, and Ania¡¯s heart raced a little.

    ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± Ania asked, a hint of concern creeping into her voice. ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold if you stay like that!¡±

    Elena hesitated, her expression shifting as if she were deep in thought. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the Thalavas,¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Ania furrowed her brow, trying to understand. What did the Thalavas have to do with anything? But before she could ask, Elena stepped out of the bath, leaving Ania alone in the warm water.

    Feeling a mix of confusion and curiosity, Ania let out a soft yawn. ¡°Weird,¡± she mumbled to herself, turning back to her bath. She resumed washing, her thoughts wandering as she noticed how long Elena¡¯s hair had grown¡ªalmost reaching her back.

    ¡°Thalavas¡ªancient creatures that usually live in calm herds. When hunted, a single Thalavas can provide enough sustenance for all of Iorph for days. However¡ª¡±

    ¡°They are extremely difficult to locate, and if found, a sane Thalavas may possess a kind of magical energy, akin to the unique gifts each of our tribes holds. According to Orion Rule Number 7: if we ever spot a Thalavas, we must either run or inform the scouts, but we must never charge at a Thalavas,¡± Ember explained, cutting off the instructor.

    ¡°Very good, Ember of the Orion Tribe,¡± Madam Fen said, her expression pleased with the response. ¡°Now, does anyone have a question regarding Thalavas?¡±

    A small, trembling hand rose timidly amidst the quiet crowd.

    ¡°Yes? Elena?¡± Madam Fen¡¯s expression remained unchanged.

    The classroom was filled with books, and a poorly drawn portrait of a Thalavas adorned the blackboard, where Madam Fen stood. Elena sat next to Ania, who, as usual, dozed off in her seat.

    ¡°I was thinking¡­ what if a Thalavas attacked us first? What do we do then?¡± Elena asked, her tone hesitant.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the one question about Thalavas I can¡¯t answer,¡± Madam Fen replied, a hint of sadness in her voice, as if she knew the answer was not a comforting one.

    At that moment, a classmate in the crowd wore a noticeable smirk, her expression a stark contrast to the gravity of the discussion.

    Elena''s heart sank at Madam Fen''s response. She had hoped for some reassurance, but the instructor''s somber expression only deepened her unease. As she looked around the room, she noticed a few classmates exchanging glances, their whispers barely audible over the creaking of the old wooden desks.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Why does she always have to be so dramatic?¡± one of them muttered, casting a sidelong glance at Elena.

    It had been nearly a decade since the last Thalavas attack, and the children had grown up in a world where such creatures seemed more like stories than reality. The classroom buzzed with murmurs as Madam Fen struggled to regain control, her voice a soft whisper lost among the chatter. The other students were too caught up in their own conversations, speculating about Elena and dismissing her as a liar. Each word felt like a pebble thrown at her heart, and she glanced at her best friend Ania, who was still blissfully lost in her dreams. Panic began to swell within Elena; she didn¡¯t know how to defend herself¡ªAnia always did that for her.

    ¡°QUIET!¡± boomed a voice that cut through the noise like a knife, instantly commanding the attention of every child. It was Ember, her presence both fierce and protective.

    Seeing an opportunity, Madam Fen quickly dismissed the class, and the students rushed out the door, their laughter and whispers echoing in the hall like a flock of startled birds.

    The sudden shout jolted Ania awake from her slumber, her confusion evident as she blinked around the room. ¡°Where are the others?¡± she asked, her voice still thick with sleep.

    ¡°They all left,¡± Ember replied, striding over to the two girls with purpose.

    Elena remained in a daze, her gaze fixed on the ground as thoughts of the rumors swirled in her mind, threatening to drown her in uncertainty.

    A tall figure cast a shadow over her, pulling her from her reverie. ¡°Hey, you,¡± Ember began, her sharp eyes assessing Elena¡¯s long dark hair. Before Elena could muster a response, Ember grabbed her hand and tugged her out of the classroom, leaving Ania behind in a haze of bewilderment, yawning as she tried to piece together what had just happened.

    As Ember led Elena deeper into the woods, the grip on her hand was firm, perhaps a bit too tight, but Elena didn¡¯t protest. A moment later, the familiar climbing path came into view, and recognition dawned on her. They were nearing the soil wall, the very spot where she and Ania often ventured. But Ember stopped just short of their destination, her expression serious as she turned to face Elena.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a liar,¡± Ember declared, her voice firm, dismissing the hurtful whispers of the classroom.

    Elena stared at her, disbelief flickering in her golden eyes. ¡°You¡¯re wrong about the Thalavas. That¡¯s all I want to say on this topic.¡± With that, she turned and wandered toward a nearby trunk, where she spotted something peeking out from behind the bushes¡ªa book.

    Elena¡¯s curiosity piqued, and she approached, her heart racing as she tried to process what was happening.

    ¡°This book, you see,¡± Ember said, excitement bubbling in her tone, ¡°I found it on an expedition. It¡¯s about the surface, but I can¡¯t read it.¡±

    ¡°Surface...? But no one has ever been up there!¡± Elena exclaimed, her voice a mix of awe and eagerness.

    ¡°Maybe not one of us,¡± Ember replied, her eyes gleaming with intrigue. ¡°But this book doesn¡¯t look fake. It even has illustrations! Look!¡±

    Ember opened the book, revealing pages that were old and worn, the writing unfamiliar and mysterious. But the illustrations¡ªoh, the illustrations! One depicted a creature that looked eerily similar to an Eldari, its shimmering form captured in vibrant colors.

    Elena leaned closer, her heart fluttering with excitement. She reached up to Ember, gently taking the book from her hands. The slight brushing of their fingers sent a warm shiver down Ember¡¯s spine, a feeling both strange and exhilarating.

    But the usually shy Elena was unfazed, completely engrossed in the illustration of the Eldari. ¡°I want to see it¡­¡± she murmured, her voice barely audible, as if sharing a secret wish with the universe.

    ¡°What?¡± Ember asked, her tone rising in surprise.

    ¡°I want to see an Eldari!¡± Elena repeated, her determination shining through as she looked into Ember¡¯s eyes, her resolve unshakeable.

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s against the rules, but Ember, you¡¯ve seen it in secret, right? Can we¡­ break the rules just a little bit?¡± In her excitement, Elena didn¡¯t even realize her hands had moved from the book to Ember¡¯s shoulder, her enthusiasm bubbling over like a pot on the verge of boiling.

    In a flurry of realization, she quickly withdrew her hands, picking up the book from the ground and dusting it off. The gesture was innocent, yet it nearly sent Ember¡¯s heart racing in surprise.

    Ember quickly composed herself, a hint of a smile playing at the corners of her lips. ¡°Fine, loser,¡± she said, trying to sound nonchalant but unable to hide the warmth in her voice.

    Elena¡¯s face lit up as she hugged Ember tightly. ¡°Thank you, Ember!¡± This was the first time Ember had seen her so excited, and it warmed her heart.

    Breaking the embrace, Elena pulled back to look at Ember, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. ¡°When should we leave?¡±

    ¡°Right now,¡± Ember replied, her tone more serious than she intended.

    Elena¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Right now?¡± she echoed, a flicker of doubt creeping in. She hesitated, second-guessing her choice. What if this was a mistake? But the thought of missing out tugged at her. After all, Ember was with her¡ªhow bad could it be, right?

    In an instant, Elena and Ember were racing on the salvias Ember had borrowed from Eli. Elena screamed as they sped past rocky outcrops on the outskirts of Iorph. ¡°Why¡­ did I¡­ trust¡­ you?¡± she gasped between the jolts of the wild ride.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re the one who asked me to do this!¡± Ember replied cheerfully, clearly enjoying the thrill of the dangerous adventure.

    With one final big jump from the salvias, Elena let out a scream that echoed through the air as they finally reached their destination.

    Ember dismounted the salvias with swift elegance, petting its beak and offering it a treat for its service. A smile lit up her face, but it dropped instantly when she noticed someone still clinging to the salvias.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming off?¡± she asked, her tone tinged with annoyance.

    ¡°I love this salvias... I fear if I come off, I¡¯ll be consumed by the soil. Only this salvias can keep me safe¡ª¡± Elena muttered, her voice trembling and low. Ember rolled her eyes and pulled her leg down with a firm tug, making her tumble off and snap back to reality.

    ¡°Ow... are we there?¡± Elena rubbed her head in confusion.

    ¡°Yes, we are,¡± Ember replied, adjusting the seat on the salvias. ¡°Behold! The River of Whispering Stars!¡±

    Just the name was enough to make Elena faint.

    When the sun had set, Elena¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and for a moment, she thought it had all been a dream¡ªEmber taking her to a taboo location where no Iorph was supposed to tread. I have to wake up, Ania, she thought, rubbing her eyes. As her vision adjusted, she saw a figure approaching in the darkness.

    ¡°Finally awake, huh? I never thought you¡¯d pass out just from hearing we were at one of the taboo locations,¡± Ember¡¯s voice echoed in her ears, jolting Elena fully awake.

    As she looked around, she saw a beautiful lake sparkling in the moonlight, and in the distance, something white glowed atop the water. She squinted to focus on it, and Ember noticed her gaze.

    ¡°Oh? That? That¡¯s an Eldari. Let¡¯s go have a closer look.¡± Ember took her arm and started to drag Elena along, but this time, Elena pulled her hand free.

    Ember looked at her in confusion. Does she not want to see it now? she wondered.

    ¡°This is wrong. You¡¯re wrong! We¡¯re committing a crime!¡± Elena said in a panic, thoughts of punishment racing through her mind.

    ¡°Relax! We¡¯re just kids. Punishment is for adults, right? Now let¡¯s go so we can be done here fast before your best friend complains to your stepdad,¡± Ember said in a mocking tone.

    ¡°She would never do that. Ania is my best friend; she can never¡ª¡±

    ¡°Look, you said you wanted to see the Eldari, and now you have the chance. Trust me, those people in Iorph would never give you this opportunity¡ªnot even your surface-loving Ania.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t talk about my friend like that!¡±

    ¡°Oh really? What are you going to do about it?¡± Ember locked eyes with her, dead serious.

    Elena met her gaze, defending her best friend, which gave her a surge of confidence. But then her expression softened as she looked at something else.

    ¡°What are you¡ªoh my!¡± Ember couldn¡¯t finish her sentence as a huge crowd of Eldari floated toward the lake, glowing in the night sky.

    The Eldari were breathtaking. Translucent and ethereal, they shimmered with a soft, blush-like light that surrounded them, casting a gentle glow on everything nearby. They floated gracefully, descending from the sky like stars falling into the ocean, their forms undulating as if they were part of the very air around them. Each one seemed to pulse with life, illuminating the darkness with their serene beauty.

    Even the salvias stood at full attention, captivated by the sight.

    Elena and Ember ducked behind nearby trees in fright. After all, even Ember had never seen this many Eldari together.

    ¡°They¡¯re so beautiful,¡± Elena murmured in awe. Ember could only nod, equally mesmerized.

    After an hour of watching the Eldari, Ember gently placed a hand on Elena¡¯s shoulder, breaking the spell. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she whispered. It was getting late.

    Elena looked reluctant but eventually agreed, walking toward the salvias while glancing back, hoping to etch the memory into her mind. She climbed onto the salvias, and it leaped forward, making the enchanting scene vanish in seconds. Soon, they were back in Iorph.

    But something inside Elena felt different. Whether it was her confidence, her heart, or her thoughts about Ember, something had changed, yet she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what. As she got off the salvias, she lightly scratched its beak.

    ¡°What now? Feeling bad?¡± Ember asked, curiosity lacing her voice as she observed Elena¡¯s reaction. For a moment, Elena was silent, then she crouched down and vomited.

    Ember screamed in panic, calling her name. Eventually, Elena realized she wasn¡¯t good with motion. However, this moment was cut short when Ember sensed someone approaching from behind the bushes with great speed. Before she had time to react, the figure was already there, looking at them.

    ¡°Ah, finally found you two! Ania was so worried about where Ember took you,¡± came the familiar voice. It was Ania¡¯s father.

    ¡°Yeah... um... I¡¯m alright,¡± Elena replied hesitantly, her heart racing.

    ¡°Where were you guys? I covered all of Iorph looking for you!¡± he exclaimed, urgency lacing his words.

    ¡°I¡ªuh... we...¡± Elena felt the tension rise; she didn¡¯t know how to lie.

    ¡°I took her to my house, to a secret base I set up!¡± Ember interjected, cutting her off.

    ¡°Oh? Where is this place?¡± Ania¡¯s father, a member of the scouts, seemed genuinely interested. He knew every location in Iorph.

    ¡°Oh, Uncle, I can¡¯t tell you. It¡¯s a kids¡¯ secret. And... anyway, Uncle, I need to go! See ya!¡± Ember hopped onto the salvias and sped off.

    Ania¡¯s father didn¡¯t press further and simply motioned for Elena to follow him home.

    Once they reached home, Elena was immediately enveloped in a tight hug from Ania, who was sobbing into her shoulder, her words a jumbled mess of worry and relief.

    ¡°Are you okay? Did she hurt you?¡± Ania¡¯s eyes were red from crying, her cheeks flushed.

    ¡°Yes, Ania, I¡¯m fine. Please, stop crying,¡± Elena reassured her softly, wrapping her arms around her friend.

    ¡°I missed you so much,¡± Ania whimpered, pulling back slightly to look at Elena, her eyes wide with concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll always be with you,¡± Elena whispered, her voice steady and comforting. She pulled Ania into another gentle embrace, feeling the warmth of their friendship envelop them.

    ¡°P-Promise?¡± Ania sniffled, her voice trembling as she extended her pinky.

    ¡°Yes, I promise,¡± Elena said, meeting her gaze with sincerity as she intertwined her pinky with Ania¡¯s. The gesture felt sacred, a bond that would never break.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s sleep together in my bed,¡± Ania suggested, a small smile breaking through her tears.

    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Elena replied, her heart swelling with affection for her friend.

    As they settled into Ania¡¯s bed, the room filled with a sense of peace. On Ania¡¯s study table, a drawing sat quietly¡ªa depiction of an Eldari, with two small figures on top, one in blue and one in pink, resembling Elena and Ania

 Between Shadows and Light

    It had been almost a decade since Elena last saw an Eldari. No longer the shy and hesitant child she once was, she had blossomed into a beautiful Iorphian, yet the world around her felt different. Almost all the people she had grown up with, including Eli and Ania, were now name-bearing adults. Why did it feel like everyone was moving on without her?

    Elena vividly remembered the day Ania received her name. She had been watering the crops left by her late mother when a faint glow emerged from Ania. As she looked up, a word carved itself into the air, as if it had magically appeared from thin air. The joy on Ania¡¯s face was unforgettable; she belonged to the Sainn tribe, the same tribe her mother had sacrificed her life for. But sadly, the Sainn people took her away to help her understand her new role in Iorph. Elena felt a pang of envy mixed with sadness. Why hadn¡¯t she received her name yet? Was there something wrong with her?

    Eli¡¯s naming was just as remarkable. Elena and Ania had witnessed it together when he was secretly caring for an injured phoenix. As he set the phoenix free, a similar glow enveloped him, but instead of a wooden carving, his name appeared on a rock, he now belonged to the Caron Tribe. Just like that, he parted ways with Elena, leaving her alone in a place that felt increasingly unfamiliar. Each departure felt like another piece of her childhood slipping away, leaving her feeling more isolated.

    No matter how many times Elena tried reaching out to Ember, it was as if she had vanished from existence. After showing her the Eldari, Ember never looked back. When Elena asked others about her, they seemed just as clueless as she was. It made her wonder sometimes¡­ where was Ember? How was she? The only thing Ember had left behind was the book she had shown Elena, and she had brought it home, pouring over its pages, analyzing every word, imagining the worlds it described. Yet, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t grasp the concept of water being in the air and not falling. It felt like a metaphor for her own life¡ªeverything around her was changing, but she remained stuck, unable to rise above it.

    And then there were the floating whales. The illustrations in the book were mesmerizing, but the idea of them seemed so strange. To see them, she would have to go to the surface¡ªa daunting thought, as she had never tried climbing. That was Ania¡¯s domain, not hers. What if she failed? What if she fell?

    But curiosity and boredom got the best of her, and here she was, standing in front of the soil wall as the sun dipped low in the sky, casting a warm golden hue over everything. She clutched the equipment she used to carry for Ania as a child, her heart racing with a mix of excitement and trepidation. This was her chance to break free, to prove to herself that she could do something brave. Taking a deep breath, she whispered to herself, her eyes sparkling with determination, ¡°It¡¯s now or never.¡±

    With that, she began her ascent, her fingers gripping the rough soil wall as she climbed higher. But moments later, she slipped, letting out a startled scream as she tumbled back down the path she had just climbed. ¡®Why can¡¯t I do this? Why am I so weak?

    Looking at her now-scratched hands, disappointment washed over her. Shaking off the negative thoughts, she stood up again and started climbing once more. Poor Elena couldn¡¯t even climb as well as Ania had at seven. She couldn¡¯t pinpoint why, but mentally, she thought it was due to her increasing weight. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just not cut out for this,¡± she thought, frustration bubbling within her.

    ¡°Just a little more¡­!¡± she urged herself, determination fueling her as she slipped again, her foot losing its grip. ¡°I can¡¯t give up. I have to keep trying.¡±

    Yet she kept going until her feet could go no more. Laying down on the grass in the pitch-black forest, she felt utterly exhausted. Elena didn¡¯t care for the Iorph curfew rule; she was too tired and sore to walk anyway. As she thought back to the time she shared in this place with Ania, a smile crept onto her face. But as soon as she looked at her hands, that smile turned into sadness. Her emotions overwhelmed her as she recalled how Ania used to bandage her hands or legs, pretending the scratches didn¡¯t hurt

    Tears began to fall from her eyes as she buried her face in her hands, trying to hide her crying. ¡°It hurts so much, Ania,¡± she whispered to herself. Her sobs echoed softly in the stillness of the night, and before long, she cried herself to sleep, completely unaware of her surroundings.

    A figure approached her quickly, moving with a guarded stance, ready for a fight. It looked like someone from the Orion tribe. It wasn¡¯t uncommon to encounter them at night in Iorph, as they were known as the Protectors of Iorph. However, this figure didn¡¯t seem to be on patrol; it appeared to be pretending.

    As it neared Elena¡¯s sleeping form, the figure moved cautiously, careful not to wake her. Now that the figure was close, it observed the new scars tracing Elena¡¯s hands, muttering ¡®Stupid¡¯ under its breath. Standing tall, the figure revealed itself to be an adult female. She looked around, sighing softly as she took in the scene before her.

    Clicking her tongue in disapproval, the woman scooped Elena into her arms with surprising ease, as if cradling a child. The warmth of Elena¡¯s body against her chest felt oddly comforting, and without a second thought, she turned and began to walk away, seemingly knowing exactly where she was headed.

    As she moved through the darkened forest, the moonlight filtered through the leaves, casting ethereal patterns on the ground. The night air was cool, and the sounds of the forest surrounded them, creating a serene yet eerie atmosphere.

    The next day, Elena woke up in a comfortable bed, her mind still hazy with sleep. She recognized it as her own room and, for a moment, thought nothing of the previous night. But as soon as she stood up, the pain from her sore muscles returned, along with the memory of lying down in the grass. ¡°What happened? Did I really fall asleep out there?¡±

    ¡°Where am I?¡± Elena murmured, her heart racing as she took in her surroundings. The familiar walls of her room felt surreal. ¡°Did I really sleep out there?¡±. Panic began to rise within her as she searched for marks on her body, finding none. ¡°Did someone carry me? Why would they do that?¡± In a flurry of confusion, she spotted a note on her desk.

    Stumbling over to it, she grabbed the note and read it, disappointment washing over her as it simply said, ¡®Loser!¡¯

    ¡®Who would write such a thing? Is this a joke?¡¯ The words stung, and she felt a wave of shame wash over her

    Rushing to the kitchen, Elena hoped to find Ania¡¯s father, but he wasn¡¯t there. Instead, she found him in the living room, sitting on the sofa, lost in thought.

    ¡°Hey¡­ um¡­ did anyone drop me off last night?¡± she asked hesitantly, aware that they hadn¡¯t spoken much since Ania¡¯s mother passed away.

    After a long pause, he shook his head slowly, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°Okay¡­ have you had breakfast yet?¡± she asked, gesturing toward the kitchen with a hopeful smile.

    ¡°No, not yet. I was actually planning to meet up with Eli¡¯s dad. He mentioned he wanted to discuss something important with me,¡± he replied, standing up and stretching slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading out now. Take care, okay?¡±

    With that, he walked away, and moments later, Elena heard the sound of the door closing behind him.

    With a sigh, she made herself some toasted bread, her mind racing back to who could have brought her home last night. Who was it? Why didn¡¯t they stay? The mystery lingered, intertwining with her thoughts of Ania and the changes that had swept through her life.

    As Elena chewed on her breakfast, lost in thought about the mysterious note and who might have brought her home, a low rumble echoed through the ground. She paused, her heart racing as the vibrations intensified, rattling the dishes on the table.

    Suddenly, a deafening roar pierced the air, shaking the very walls of Iorph. Elena dropped her toast, her eyes wide with fear. The sound was unmistakable¡ªa Thalavas, a creature of legend known for its destructive power, was rampaging through the forest.

    Without thinking, she rushed to the window, her heart pounding in her chest. Outside, chaos erupted. Trees were uprooted, and the ground trembled as the massive creature charged through the village, its fiery eyes blazing with fury. Villagers screamed and scattered, desperately trying to escape the oncoming destruction.

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡®Ania!¡¯ Panic gripped her as she spotted the Sainn tribe¡¯s training area engulfed in flames. The sight sent a chill down her spine. Despite the Thalavas rampaging through the streets and the blood-curdling cries of the Iorphians, Elena couldn¡¯t stand by. She had to find Ania.

    With determination fueling her, she bolted from her house, the acrid smoke stinging her lungs as she sprinted toward the inferno. Each step sent jolts of pain through her aching muscles, but she pushed through, driven by the need to ensure her best friend was safe.

    As she entered the training grounds, the heat was overwhelming. Flames danced around her, casting eerie shadows that flickered like ghosts. The air was thick with the stench of charred wood and something far worse¡ªsomething that made her stomach churn. She pressed a hand to her mouth, trying to stifle the cough that threatened to escape.

    ¡°Ania!¡± she called, her voice hoarse and desperate. But all she heard in response was the crackling of fire and the distant, haunting roar of the Thalavas. The ground beneath her feet felt unstable, as if the very earth was trembling in fear.

    Elena stumbled through the wreckage, her heart racing as she searched for any sign of her friend. The training area, once a place of laughter and camaraderie, was now a hellscape. Corpses lay burned and twisted, their forms unrecognizable, and the air was thick with despair.

    She pressed on, each step feeling heavier than the last. The fire blazed brighter, and the smoke clawed at her throat, making it harder to breathe. Her vision began to blur, the world around her fading into a haze of orange and black.

    Just when she thought she might collapse, something caught her eye¡ªa hand, partially buried in the ash and debris. It was small, delicate, and for a fleeting moment, it reminded her of Ania. Hope surged within her, but it was quickly overshadowed by the realization that her lungs were giving out.

    ¡°Ania!¡± she gasped, reaching out toward the hand, but the darkness was closing in. The Thalavas let out another bone-chilling roar, and the screams of the villagers faded into silence, leaving only the creature¡¯s terrifying growl echoing in her ears.

    ¡®No¡­ no¡­¡¯ Panic surged as she fell to the ground, coughing violently. She tried to crawl toward the hand, but the world was spinning, the edges of her vision darkening. The hand seemed to slip further away, swallowed by the encroaching shadows.

    With one last desperate effort, she reached out, but the darkness enveloped her, and she blacked out, the last thing she heard being the haunting roar of the Thalavas, a sound that would forever echo in her mind.

    <hr>

    ¡°Hey, wake up!¡± A disgruntled woman shouted, plunging Elena¡¯s head into the cold river water. The shock of the icy liquid jolted her awake, and she gasped, coughing violently as she struggled to catch her breath. Elena¡¯s breath quickened, and her hands trembled as she scanned her surroundings, the world blurring at the edges of her vision.

    ¡°W-where are we?¡± she stammered, her voice trembling. Memories of the morning flooded back, and she crawled toward the woman, fear gripping her. ¡°Who are you? Please, take me back! I need to find Ania¡ªshe¡¯s like a sister to me! Without her, I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± the woman snapped, her voice sharp. Elena felt the air leave her lungs, stunned into silence.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing left back there,¡± the woman continued, pulling her hand away from Elena¡¯s grasp, leaving her in stunned silence.

    ¡°It can¡¯t¡­ be¡­¡± Elena whispered, disbelief washing over her.

    ¡°Yes, it is. You¡¯d better accept it quickly. It¡¯ll be easier for both of us,¡± the woman said, her tone devoid of empathy.

    Elena, still in shock, began to touch her own face, hands, arms, and legs, as if confirming her existence. ¡°I¡¯m alive¡­?¡± she murmured, struggling to comprehend her situation.

    ¡°It took you long enough to figure that one out, loser,¡± the woman replied, pushing Elena away and standing up, dusting herself off¡ªespecially the places Elena had touched.

    ¡°Loser¡­?¡± Elena echoed, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°So you were the one who saved me?¡± She looked at the woman more closely now, taking in her striking red hair and the unusual clothing that contrasted sharply with the typical white garb of the Iorphians.

    ¡°Yeah, you owe me one! I risked my neck to pull you out of that fire. What were you thinking?¡± the woman mocked, her tone sharp.

    ¡°I was looking for¡ª¡± Elena began, but a fit of coughing interrupted her, the harshness echoing in the stillness. The woman merely watched her with an air of boredom.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°How can you be so mean?¡± Elena exclaimed, her voice hoarse and strained.

    ¡°Well, we need to leave¡­,¡± the woman said, pretending to think for a moment before locking eyes with Elena. ¡°Right now.¡± She grabbed Elena¡¯s arm and began to drag her away.

    ¡°Hey! That hurts!¡± Elena protested, wincing in pain.

    ¡°Last time I did that, you didn¡¯t even flinch,¡± the woman shot back. They both stopped in their tracks, a heavy silence hanging in the air as realization dawned on Elena. The tone of the woman¡¯s voice, the note she had received¡ªit all clicked into place, making her feel foolish for not recognizing it sooner.

    With tears welling in her eyes, she took a step closer, her breath hitching.

    ¡°Ember¡­?¡± she asked, her voice cracking as she gestured toward the woman¡¯s face.

    ¡°Yes, I¡ªuh¡ª¡± Before Ember could finish her sentence, Elena wrapped her arms around her in a tight embrace.

    ¡°I missed you so much! I thought you were dead! Where have you been?¡± Her voice was muffled by the hug, and her sobs made Ember roll her eyes, though a hint of warmth flickered in her expression.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this,¡± Ember said hastily, her tone shifting as she scooped Elena up, ignoring that she was still crying, and started running through the forest.

    ¡°Wait¡ªwhat!?¡± Elena exclaimed, confusion flooding her as the world blurred past.

    ¡°Right now, the Thalavas is still rampaging, so anywhere near Iorph isn¡¯t safe. The only Iorphians left are the exiles.¡± Ember¡¯s voice was urgent, and Elena couldn¡¯t help but notice how stunning Ember had become.

    ¡°Are you listening?¡± Ember shot a glance back at Elena, who was starting to feel nauseous from the speed. Abruptly, Ember stopped and let go of Elena, causing her to drop to the ground with a yelp of pain.

    ¡°Ow! My butt!¡± Elena winced, looking up at Ember with a mix of hurt and confusion.

    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Ember said, breathing heavily from exhaustion. Elena looked around, her heart sinking. There was nothing¡ªno towering tree trunks, no long vines, not even a hint of bushes. The ground felt hard and unyielding beneath her.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Forbidden Cliff¡­ so that means¡­¡± She scrambled to her feet, scanning the area until her eyes landed on a distant outcropping. ¡°That¡¯s the only path to the surface¡­¡± She pointed toward the outcropping, her heart racing with a mix of hope and dread.

    ¡°Yeah, but there¡¯s no way to reach it except from here. The rocks around it are slippery and hard to climb.¡± Said Ember crossing her arms.

    Elena peered down from the edge, her heart racing.

    ¡°Look! Ember, that¡¯s the Whispering Stars!¡± Elena pointed excitedly, her eyes sparkling with wonder.

    Ember simply raised her index finger, pointing upward.

    Confused but intrigued, Elena followed her gaze. For the first time, she saw the sky instead of the trees. It was a brilliant blue, dotted with ethereal beings. She squinted, recognizing the Eldari¡¯s floating gracefully among the clouds, their luminescent forms illuminating the sky. As they moved, they left trails of shimmering light behind them, creating a breathtaking spectacle. Other creatures danced in the sky too, their forms unfamiliar yet mesmerizing, as if the heavens themselves were alive with a vibrant population.

    So captivated was she by the celestial display that she stumbled dangerously close to the cliff¡¯s edge. Ember reacted instinctively, catching her by the arm just in time.

    For a heartbeat, they locked eyes, the world around them fading away. Then, with a gentle pull, Ember guided Elena back from the precipice, her grip firm yet reassuring.

    Looking around the cliff, Elena spotted a small tent and a flickering fireplace. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve been out here all this time,¡± she asked, disbelief lacing her tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you get your name too soon,¡± Ember replied, pulling a piece of obsidian from her pocket. ¡°I was part of the Orion tribe¡­ not that it matters now that it¡¯s gone.¡± She slipped the stone back into her pocket, her expression distant.

    For a moment, Elena was reminded of that morning and everything that had happened. She had been trying so hard to forget, to accept things as Ember had advised.

    ¡°I¡­¡± She stepped closer to Ember, her voice steadying. ¡°Iorph still lives¡­ because we are still alive. As long as we¡¯re alive, our tribes and history endure. We¡¯ve rebuilt Iorph countless times, and we will do it again.¡± Determination filled her voice.

    ¡°Good speech, Princess, but if we want to live for more than a decade, we need to get to the surface.¡± Ember pointed toward the cliff leading up.

    Elena fell silent, the weight of Ember¡¯s words settling in.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she finally whispered, the thought of the surface bringing Ania to mind.

    ¡°Okay then, it¡¯s settled. You¡¯ll help me find a way to the surface.¡± Ember turned, walking toward her little tent.

    ¡°Wha¡ªhow¡ª? I¡¯m not a¡ª¡± Elena stammered, taken aback. She wasn¡¯t part of the exiles or any tribe; how could she possibly help?

    ¡°You¡¯ve read that book, right? I¡¯m sure you can figure something out, loser.¡± Ember ended her sentence with a yawn, disappearing into her tent and leaving Elena alone with the heavy responsibility of her new task.

    Inside her makeshift bed, Ember lay down on the uncomfortable surface, her thoughts swirling. ¡®That idiot doesn¡¯t even know the true colors of Iorph, yet she¡¯s defending it. ¡®

    Just as she was about to drift off, she felt something against her. In a swift motion, she sat up and threw off her covers. There was Elena, curled up beside her.

    ¡°Why did you do that? Give me some of the blankets too,¡± Elena said, annoyance creeping into her voice.

    ¡°W-what are you doing!? Why are you here?¡± Ember half-yelled, her surprise evident.

    ¡°Shh! You¡¯re going to wake the whole forest! And seriously, where do you expect me to sleep? You didn¡¯t exactly roll out the welcome mat!!¡± Elena shot back, her tone defiant.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care about that! Get out!¡± Ember¡¯s face flushed pink with frustration.

    ¡°No,¡± Elena replied, her stubbornness shining through. Ember sighed in defeat.

    ¡°Fine. But don¡¯t expect me to let you sleep here again tomorrow.¡±

    Elena smiled, snatching the blanket from Ember¡¯s hand and turning her back to her. Ember was left with no choice but to sleep without her blanket, annoyance bubbling within her as she lay back down.

    ¡®Why did I save her again?¡¯ she thought, closing her eyes. Just as she began to drift off, she felt Elena shift and wrap the blanket around her. Elena scooted closer, their faces nearly touching. Almost instantly, Elena was asleep, her breathing soft and even. Ember peeked at her sleeping face, a warmth spreading through her chest as she admired the delicate features framed by her dark hair.

    ¡®She looks beauti¡ªwhat am I even thinking?¡¯ Ember cursed herself mentally, closing her eyes angrily and trying to push the thought away as she surrendered to sleep

 One Step at a Time

    The next morning, Elena woke with a start, the events of the previous day haunting her dreams. She took a moment to steady her breath, glancing around the small space. Ember was nowhere to be found, but the sounds of rattling and some sort of bickering drifted in from outside. Letting out a yawn, she weakly stepped out into the blinding daylight. As her eyes adjusted, she spotted Ember shooing a phoenix away from something in her hand. It looked like a chicken.

    ¡°Get off of here, you dumb creature!¡± Ember yelled, her voice a mix of frustration and urgency as she tried to save her meat from the beak of the large bird.

    Elena watched, a mix of confusion and amusement washing over her. As she coughed, a glint of a necklace caught her eye, hanging from the phoenix¡¯s collar. Recognition hit her like a wave.

    ¡°Nimbles!¡± she exclaimed, her heart leaping with joy. The phoenix, immediately recognizing its name, rushed toward Elena, inadvertently destroying the remnants of Ember¡¯s tent in the process. They embraced on the remains of Ember¡¯s shelter, who stood there, utterly shocked at the sight of her destroyed home.

    ¡°Oh, Nimbles, I am so happy to see you!¡± Elena sobbed into the phoenix¡¯s feathers, hugging it tightly.

    ¡°EXCUSE ME!?¡± Ember yelled, her voice rising in disbelief. But Elena was too caught up in her reunion to notice.

    ¡°Shh! You¡¯re going to wake the whole forest!¡± Elena said, her tone playful yet defiant. She got up from the ground and hugged Nimbles again, whispering sweet apologies about Eli, to which the phoenix whimpered softly.

    ¡°HELLO!?¡± Ember continued, her frustration palpable as she crossed her arms.

    ¡°Oh, Ember!¡± Elena finally turned to her, a bright smile on her face. ¡°Good morning!¡±

    ¡°YOU JUST DESTROYED MY TENT AND DARE TO PRETEND NOTHING HAPPENED!¡± Ember¡¯s anger was understandable, and she had every right to be upset.

    Elena glanced back at the wreckage, her expression shifting to one of concern. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re really sorry about that, but Nimbles will make it up to you by taking us to the surface!¡± She looked at the creature with hopeful eyes.

    ¡°Not sure if your pet will agree. Well, anyway, if it doesn¡¯t, we can always skin him,¡± Ember mocked, still clutching the meat in her hand, though a hint of a smile tugged at her lips.

    ¡°Anyway, Ember¡­ when are you going to cook that chicken? I¡¯m starving!¡± Elena said, her mouth watering at the thought.

    Ember sighed, the idea of sharing her meal not sitting well with her. ¡®I guess it won¡¯t hurt. We haven¡¯t had anything since that attack,¡¯ she thought, glancing at the phoenix, which was now slightly calmer. With a resigned expression, she took out some pots from her now-destroyed tent, looking at them with a mix of sadness and determination.

    But she quickly snapped out of it and started a fire, preparing to make a meat stew. The crackling flames provided a comforting warmth as she set to work, her movements methodical.

    ¡°Tasty! It¡¯s done so well, Ember!¡± Elena squealed with joy as she took a sip of the stew, her eyes lighting up.

    ¡°You¡¯re just hungry,¡± Ember replied, a faint blush creeping onto her cheeks. In truth, she had never had anyone try her cooking before, and the compliments made her feel a mix of embarrassment and pride.

    Elena grinned, savoring the moment. ¡°No, really! This is amazing!¡± she insisted, her enthusiasm infectious.

    Ember couldn¡¯t help but smile at Elena¡¯s excitement, the earlier tension between them beginning to fade. After finishing their lunch, both Elena and Ember turned their eyes toward Nimbles, who seemed to shrink under the pressure of their gaze.

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s not ready yet¡­?¡± Elena suggested, her voice tinged with sadness.

    ¡°He flew all the way here, so he can fly more,¡± Ember protested, her determination evident. They had to get to the surface.

    Elena looked at Nimbles, a spark of inspiration igniting within her. ¡®I wonder if I can try something,¡¯ she thought. With newfound resolve, she stood up and, with a playful grin, sat down forcefully on Nimbles¡¯s back.

    Nimbles protested, flapping his wings in surprise, but Elena reassured him in her own way. Ember watched the scene unfold with great interest, a mix of amusement and concern on her face.

    ¡°Now, Nimbles, let¡¯s go up!¡± Elena encouraged, her voice bright with excitement.

    As they ascended, the towering soil wall came into view, and Elena felt a thrill of exhilaration. The world below shrank away, and for a moment, everything felt perfect. The wind whipped through her hair, and she could hardly contain her excitement as she pointed out the landscape beneath them.

    But just as they neared the top, Nimbles suddenly faltered, his wings flapping erratically. Elena felt the shift beneath her, a jolt of panic coursing through her. ¡°Nimbles, what¡¯s wrong?¡± she shouted, her voice barely audible over the rushing wind.

    The phoenix let out a distressed chirp, his vibrant feathers ruffling as he struggled to regain his balance. Elena¡¯s heart raced as she instinctively tightened her grip around his neck, her fingers digging into the soft plumage. She could feel the tension in his muscles, the frantic beat of his wings as he fought against the sudden gusts that threatened to throw them off course.

    Time seemed to slow as she realized they were losing altitude. The ground rushed up to meet them, a blur of greens and browns. ¡°No, no, no!¡± Elena gasped, her voice rising in panic. She could see the rocky terrain below, the jagged edges of the cliff looming ominously.

    Nimbles flapped harder, but it was as if an invisible force was pulling them down. Elena¡¯s stomach dropped as she felt the phoenix¡¯s body tilt dangerously. ¡°Hold on, Nimbles!¡± she cried, her heart pounding in her chest. She closed her eyes, bracing for impact, the memories of laughter and warmth flashing through her mind like a slideshow of everything she had yet to experience.

    Just as despair began to settle in, a voice broke through the chaos. ¡°Have you had enough?¡± Ember¡¯s sharp tone cut through the haze of Elena¡¯s thoughts.

    Opening her eyes, Elena was startled to find herself cradled in Ember¡¯s arms. The ground was still rushing toward them, but Ember¡¯s fierce determination shone through her worried expression. Nimbles had regained his balance just in time, stabilizing himself in the air and saving them both from a disastrous fall.

    ¡°You saved me¡­¡± Elena breathed, her heart racing as she looked up at Ember, who was equally startled but relieved. The realization of what had just happened washed over her, and tears pricked at the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get used to it,¡± Ember replied, her voice a mix of annoyance and concern. ¡°Next time, maybe try not to ride a phoenix without asking first.¡± But even as she said it, the tension in her voice softened, revealing the worry that lay beneath.

    Elena chuckled weakly, the sound tinged with gratitude and a hint of lingering fear. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± she breathed, her voice light but her heart heavy with the weight of what could have been. The guilt lingered, a shadow in her mind, reminding her of the lives lost and the burden she carried.

    As Ember left the two of them alone, Elena patted Nimbles'' head and once again sat on him, but this time the location was different. The rush of adrenaline began to fade, replaced by a heavy weight in her chest. Ember¡¯s fierce determination had saved them, but the reality of their near-fall lingered in her mind like a shadow.

    Once they landed safely on the soft, mossy bank of the Whispering Lake, Elena stepped away from Nimbles, needing space to gather her thoughts. The lake stretched out before her, a vast expanse of shimmering water that seemed to stretch into infinity. She settled down on the cool grass, her gaze fixed on the lake¡¯s surface, where the reflections of the fading daylight danced like fleeting memories.

    Hours passed as Elena sat beside the lake, lost in thought. The sun dipped lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the landscape, and the world around her transitioned from the warm hues of day to the cool tones of twilight. She thought of her homeland, now a distant memory, reduced to ashes and sorrow. The faces of those she had lost flashed through her mind¡ªfriends, family, all taken from her in the chaos.

    ¡°Why did Ember save me?¡± she whispered to herself, the question echoing in the stillness of the night. ¡°What makes me worth saving when so many others weren¡¯t?¡±

    The water rippled gently, as if the lake itself was listening to her thoughts. She felt a deep sense of guilt wash over her, mingling with the grief that had become a constant companion. The weight of survival pressed heavily on her shoulders, and she wondered if she truly deserved to be here, to be alive when so many had perished.

    As the last light of day faded, the first stars began to twinkle in the sky. Suddenly, she heard the familiar sound of footsteps approaching. She turned slightly to see Ember, her expression a mix of annoyance and concern.

    Ember sat down beside her, the warmth of her presence a comforting balm against Elena¡¯s turmoil. ¡°You know, it¡¯s not good to skip meals,¡± she said, trying to sound casual. ¡°I mean, you need your strength, right?¡±

    Elena nodded, but the words felt hollow. Ember fidgeted, clearly struggling to find the right thing to say. ¡°Have you been drinking enough water? You look a little pale. And are you getting enough sleep? I know things have been rough, but you really need to take care of yourself.¡±

    Elena sighed, feeling the weight of Ember¡¯s concern pressing down on her. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Ember. Really.¡±

    Ember glanced at the lake, then back at Elena, her brow furrowing. ¡°So, um¡­ how¡¯s the lake?¡± she asked, trying to steer the conversation away from Elena¡¯s health.

    Elena¡¯s heart sank, and annoyance flickered within her. ¡°I hated you when you made me come here and showed me all the Eldaris,¡± she snapped, her voice sharper than she intended. ¡°You gave me that book about the surface and then just¡­ left.¡±

    Ember¡¯s expression shifted, surprise and regret washing over her features. ¡°Elena, I¡ª¡±

    Elena¡¯s heart raced as she watched Ember struggle to find the right words. The silence stretched between them, thick with tension. Finally, Ember took a deep breath, her gaze steadying on Elena.

    ¡°I told you I was selected for the Orion tribe, and you know how they are, right¡ª¡±

    ¡°Tell me the truth,¡± Elena interrupted, her voice firm. The question hung in the air, heavy with the weight of unspoken emotions.

    Ember hesitated, her eyes searching Elena¡¯s face for understanding. ¡°I thought you were better off without me because I made you do things that were not allowed. Coming to this lake wasn¡¯t even permitted in our homeland, so I left.¡±

    Elena felt a mix of anger and sadness welling up inside her. ¡°But you didn¡¯t even say goodbye. You just vanished. I was left with all these questions and no answers.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Ember replied, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I was stupid, I know. I thought I was protecting you, so I asked the Orion tribe leader to take me in for training. I regret it.¡±

    Elena looked away, her eyes drawn to the shimmering surface of the lake. ¡°This place used to feel like home, but now it just reminds me of everything I lost.¡±

    Ember shifted closer, her expression guarded. ¡°Your stupid best friend always said we can rebuild things at any moment. So, since you want it too much, I can rebuild us.¡±

    Elena¡¯s frustration flared. ¡°Rebuild? Is that all you think this is? Just something we can fix like it¡¯s nothing?¡±

    Ember¡¯s gaze hardened slightly, her walls going up. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m not good at this. I¡¯ve always had to keep my feelings in check. It¡¯s easier that way.¡±

    Elena crossed her arms, feeling a mix of anger and hurt. ¡°You can¡¯t just throw around words like ¡®rebuild¡¯ and expect me to be okay with it. This is about more than just fixing something broken.¡±

    Elena softened slightly, recognizing the struggle in Ember¡¯s eyes. ¡°I want to try too, but we need to be honest with each other because we are all that is left.¡± Her voice dropped to a whisper, the sadness in her expression deepening.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Seeing the sorrow etched on Elena¡¯s face, Ember instinctively reached out, her fingers gently brushing against Elena¡¯s cheek. ¡°Hey,¡± she murmured, urging Elena to look up at her. ¡°We¡¯ll figure this out.¡±

    Their faces drew closer, the air between them charged with unspoken emotions. Elena¡¯s heart raced as she caught a glimpse of Ember¡¯s lips, the way they parted slightly as if she were about to say something more. She felt an undeniable connection, her gaze drifting from Ember¡¯s expressive eyes to the gentle curve of her lips, which seemed to beckon her closer. The warmth radiating between them grew stronger.

    Ember smirked, a playful glint in her eyes as she noticed Elena¡¯s gaze. The world around them faded, leaving only the two of them suspended in this fragile moment. Time seemed to stretch as they leaned in, the anticipation thick in the air.

    Just as they were about to bridge the gap, a soft chime from Nimbles broke the moment¡ªa gentle sound that signaled the Eldaris beginning to descend from the heavens. The sound echoed through the air, pulling them back to reality.

    Ember pulled back slightly, her cheeks flushed, but before she could say anything, Elena abruptly pushed her away, her voice rising in a mix of embarrassment and urgency. ¡°The Eldari are here!¡± she exclaimed, her cheeks burning as she tried to regain her composure.

    Ember raised an eyebrow, a teasing smile spreading across her face. ¡°Wow, someone¡¯s a little flustered,¡± she said, her tone playful. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so eager to change the subject.¡±

    Elena shot her a glare, though a smile tugged at the corners of her lips despite her embarrassment. ¡°I just¡ª I mean, we can¡¯t get distracted now, right?¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Ember replied, still grinning. ¡°But you know, I was kind of enjoying that moment. Maybe we can revisit it later?¡±

    Elena rolled her eyes, but the warmth in her chest returned. ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on the Eldari for now.¡±

    As the first Eldaris illuminated the night sky, both girls felt a renewed sense of hope, knowing that amidst the uncertainty, they still had each other. The ethereal glow of the Eldaris cast a magical light over the lake, reflecting their shimmering forms in the water below.

    As the first Eldaris illuminated the night sky, Elena¡¯s eyes widened in awe. ¡°Look at them,¡± she said, her voice softening as she gazed up at the celestial beings. ¡°They¡¯re beautiful.¡±

    As the Eldaris continued to descend, their soft chimes filling the air, Ember turned to Elena with a sudden spark in her eyes. ¡°You know, I just remembered something very important,¡± she said, her tone shifting to one of playful seriousness.

    Elena raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that?¡±

    As the Eldaris continued to illuminate the night sky, Ember leaned in slightly, her breath warm against Elena''s ear. ¡°We don¡¯t have a place to sleep tonight,¡± she whispered, a playful glint in her eyes.

    Elena¡¯s heart raced, and a wave of panic washed over her as she recalled the morning¡¯s chaos¡ªthe tent torn apart by Nimbles, their belongings scattered. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she exclaimed, her voice rising slightly. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡±

    Ember¡¯s playful expression faltered, and she bit her lip before responding in a deadpan voice, ¡°I''m afraid not.¡±

    Elena¡¯s stomach dropped, and worry crept into her thoughts. ¡°What do you mean we don¡¯t have anywhere to sleep? We can¡¯t just¡ª¡±

    ¡°I do have a place,¡± Ember said, glancing sideways at Elena, ¡°but you won¡¯t like it.¡±

    Before Elena could respond, Ember took her hand and led her away from the whispering lake, guiding her toward a path that Elena didn¡¯t recognize. Panic bubbled up inside her, and she instinctively clung to Ember¡¯s arm. ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with anxiety.

    Ember rolled her eyes, a teasing smile playing on her lips. ¡°Calm down, Scardy Cat. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m leading you into a trap.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a Scardy Cat!¡± Elena protested, though her grip tightened.

    ¡°Sure, you¡¯re not,¡± Ember shot back, chuckling. ¡°Just an idiot who thinks the woods are going to eat her alive.¡±

    As they walked deeper into the unknown, Elena felt her legs growing weary. After about thirty minutes of navigating the winding path, she finally stopped, panting slightly. ¡°Are we there yet?¡± she asked, glancing up at Ember with a mix of exhaustion and frustration.

    Ember sighed, clearly growing annoyed. ¡°Just a little further, Elena. You¡¯re such a complainer.¡±

    Elena rolled her eyes but couldn¡¯t help the whine that slipped out. ¡°I¡¯m not complaining! I¡¯m just¡­ expressing my concerns about our current situation.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Ember replied, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Because that¡¯s what we need right now¡ªmore concerns.¡±

    After a few more minutes of trudging along, Ember suddenly stopped and turned to Elena. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Elena looked up, her heart racing as she took in the scene before her. The clearing opened up to reveal a gathering of big, bulky men, all of them adorned with various scars and muscular builds that made them look intimidating. They were laughing and talking amongst themselves, their boisterous voices echoing through the trees.

    ¡°What is this place?¡± Elena whispered, her eyes wide with a mix of awe and fear.

    Ember smirked, clearly amused by Elena¡¯s reaction. ¡°Welcome to the home of Exiles. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re not as scary as they look¡­ most of the time.¡±

    Elena swallowed hard, her instincts screaming at her to turn back. ¡°You brought me here? Are you sure this is safe? Does this place even have women?¡±

    Ember raised an eyebrow, her expression shifting slightly. ¡°Yes, but for other purposes,¡± she said, emphasizing the word "other" in a way that made Elena shiver.

    ¡°Other purposes?¡± Elena echoed, her heart racing as she glanced around at the intimidating figures surrounding them.

    ¡°Welcome to the home of Exiles, Princess,¡± Ember said with a mischievous grin, dragging Elena forward toward the group of men.

    Elena¡¯s breath caught in her throat as they approached, her mind racing with thoughts of escape. ¡°Wait, Ember! Are you serious? This isn¡¯t funny!¡±

    ¡°Relax,¡± Ember said with a grin. ¡°At least they¡¯ll offer us a cabin for free here.¡±

    Elena¡¯s mind raced at the implication. What exactly were they going to do for a cabin? A knot tightened in her stomach as she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that ¡°other activities¡± were on the agenda. Her heart pounded in her chest, and she felt a cold sweat forming on her brow.

    Before she could voice her concerns, Ember darted toward the biggest guy in the room. He had a few strands of white hair and a huge scar running down his face, making him look even more intimidating.

    ¡°Zar!¡± Ember called out, greeting him with a fist bump.

    Zar laughed heartily, his smile revealing a row of crooked teeth. ¡°Where have you been?¡± he asked, chugging from a mug that appeared to be filled with alcohol. Elena¡¯s eyes widened as she watched him, her breath hitching at the sight of the rough crowd surrounding them.

    Elena felt a wave of fear wash over her as she watched this reunion unfold. Her palms grew clammy, and she instinctively took a step back, her heart racing as Zar¡¯s gaze shifted to her.

    ¡°Who is this scaredy lady?¡± Zar laughed, his booming voice echoing in the room. Elena felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment, a mix of fear and indignation bubbling inside her.

    Elena opened her mouth to respond to Zar¡¯s question, but her voice trembled, barely escaping her lips. ¡°I¡ªuh¡­¡± The fear constricted her throat, making it hard to form words.

    Before she could gather her thoughts, Ember stepped in smoothly. ¡°She¡¯s a survivor from the Ioroph,¡± she said, her tone confident. ¡°We¡¯re close.¡±

    Zar let out a loud, booming laugh that echoed through the room. ¡°A survivor, huh? That¡¯s splendid!¡± He turned his attention back to Elena, his eyes twinkling with curiosity. ¡°What tribe do you belong to?¡±

    Elena¡¯s heart sank as she replied in a sad tone, ¡°None.¡±

    Zar¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! You¡¯ll find your place. I got mine when I was thirty!¡± He clapped his hands together, drawing the attention of those around them. ¡°Listen up, everyone! Elena and Ember will be staying with us!¡±

    A ripple of excitement spread through the crowd as Zar announced, ¡°Let¡¯s set up a cabin for them!¡± People began to move immediately, bustling about to prepare a space for the two women.

    Elena felt a surge of fear as the rowdiness of the crowd intensified. She instinctively grabbed Ember¡¯s hand, her grip tight and trembling. Ember rolled her eyes slightly at the gesture but didn¡¯t pull away, instead holding Elena¡¯s hand to offer her support.

    Soon, a group of men approached Zar, informing him that their room had been prepared. Ember turned to Zar, her expression brightening. ¡°Thanks, Zar! And I have to say, that beard of yours is quite impressive.¡±

    Zar chuckled, puffing out his chest with pride. ¡°You think so? It¡¯s taken years to grow!¡±

    Ember smiled and then gently tugged Elena along as they made their way to the new cabin. As they entered, Elena looked around, her initial apprehension slowly giving way to curiosity. The place was indeed rowdy, filled with laughter and chatter, but she noticed women sitting with their children, families gathered together, and a sense of community that felt surprisingly warm.

    As she took in the scene, Elena began to conclude that perhaps ¡°other activities¡± didn¡¯t happen in this place after all. Feeling a mix of relief and lingering anxiety, she squeezed Ember¡¯s hand tighter, seeking reassurance.

    To her surprise, Ember pulled her hand away, looking at her with a raised eyebrow. ¡°What was that for?¡± she asked, a hint of confusion in her voice.

    Elena blinked, taken aback by the sudden distance. ¡°I¡ªI just thought¡­¡± she stammered, feeling a rush of embarrassment. The warmth of the crowd was comforting, but the sudden shift in Ember¡¯s demeanor left her feeling more vulnerable than ever.

    As they stepped into the cabin, Elena¡¯s eyes widened in delight. The cozy space was filled with warm light, and the bed was large and inviting, draped in soft blankets that reminded her of her room back in the Ioroph. A wave of nostalgia washed over her, and for a moment, she felt a sense of belonging.

    Ember watched her with a small smile, clearly pleased to see Elena¡¯s reaction. ¡°Looks nice, right?¡± she asked, her tone light.

    Elena turned to Ember, her excitement bubbling over. ¡°Can we stay here for a little while longer?¡± she asked, her voice hopeful.

    But Ember¡¯s smile dropped instantly. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid,¡± she replied, her tone turning serious.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Elena pressed, her heart sinking at Ember¡¯s sudden change in demeanor.

    ¡°Because they¡¯re exiles for a reason,¡± Ember said, her voice firm. ¡°They¡¯re either thieves or murderers. We shouldn¡¯t get too comfortable here.¡±

    Elena felt her smile fade, the weight of Ember¡¯s words settling heavily in the air. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she admitted quietly, the reality of their situation crashing down on her.

    Ember moved toward the bed and flopped down onto it, letting out a sigh. ¡°Better cherish it while you can,¡± she said, her voice softer now. ¡°You won¡¯t get this kind of comfort later.¡±

    Elena watched her, a mix of emotions swirling within her. The warmth of the cabin was inviting, but Ember¡¯s words served as a stark reminder of their precarious situation. She approached the bed and sat down beside Ember, feeling the softness of the blankets beneath her fingers.

    As they sat together in the cozy cabin, Elena looked around, a playful thought crossing her mind. ¡°They should¡¯ve given us two beds,¡± she said with a light laugh, trying to lighten the mood.

    Ember raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corners of her mouth. ¡°And miss out on this?¡± she replied, gesturing to the inviting bed.

    Without waiting for a response, Elena lay down beside Ember, moving closer to her for warmth. The softness of the blankets enveloped them, and she felt a sense of comfort wash over her.

    Ember¡¯s heart raced as she felt Elena snuggle up against her, the warmth of their bodies mingling in the cool air. A blush crept onto her cheeks, and she turned her head slightly to steal a glance at Elena, who had already closed her eyes, drifting off to sleep.

    In the quiet of the night, Ember found herself stealing glances at Elena¡¯s lips, wondering how soft they might feel against her own. The sweet scent of Elena¡¯s hair filled the air, and the gentle sound of her breathing was soothing. Ember felt her heart race at the thought, but she quickly shook her head, dispelling the notion. No, this was not the time for such thoughts. With a deep breath, she pushed them aside and surrendered to sleep.

    The next morning, the sun filtered through the cabin¡¯s small window, casting a warm glow over the room. Elena stirred first, stretching and yawning before glancing at Ember, who was still peacefully asleep beside her. A smile crept onto her face as she remembered the comfort of the night before.

    After a few moments, Ember finally woke, blinking against the light. ¡°Morning,¡± she mumbled, rubbing her eyes.

    ¡°Morning,¡± Elena replied, her voice bright.

    Ember sat up, a determined look crossing her face. ¡°We should get moving soon,¡± she said, glancing toward the door.

    They quickly gathered their things and made their way outside, where Zar was waiting for them, his expression serious as he stood by the edge of the clearing.

    With a final wave to Zar, they set off toward the Forbidden Cliffs, the air thick with anticipation.

    As they approached the cliffs, they spotted Nimble, the vibrant phoenix, perched on a rock. His feathers glimmered in the sunlight, a brilliant display of reds and golds. He flapped his wings excitedly, letting out a series of melodic chirps that filled the air with energy.

    As they stood at the base of the cliffs, Elena turned to Ember, her brow furrowed in thought. ¡°Ember,¡± she started, her voice steady. ¡°I think I have a theory.¡±

    Ember raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Elena took a deep breath, her excitement bubbling over. ¡°I was reading in that book about a field that explains why many animals from the underground can¡¯t reach the surface. It¡¯s like there¡¯s a barrier or something that disrupts their ability to fly or climb. That could be why Nimble lost his balance when he was taking me earlier.¡±

    Ember¡¯s eyes widened as she processed this information. ¡°So, if that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s your plan?¡±

    Elena hesitated, her expression turning serious. ¡°We¡¯ll need many days to prepare. We have to figure out how to counteract whatever is causing this barrier.¡±

    Ember sighed, feeling the weight of the situation. ¡°Great. So we¡¯re stuck here for a while.¡± She began rummaging through their supplies, pulling out fabric and poles to start making a tent.

    Elena watched her, a hint of embarrassment creeping into her cheeks. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked, her voice a mix of confusion and amusement.

    ¡°If we¡¯re going to stay here for some days, we need a place to sleep,¡± Ember replied, rolling her eyes. ¡°Honestly, you¡¯re such an idiot sometimes.¡±

    Elena felt her face flush at the teasing but couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Okay, okay. Is there something I can do to help?¡±

    ¡°Come on, idiot! Move your butt!¡± Ember said, a playful grin on her face. ¡°And you too, Nimble!¡±

    Nimble chirped in response, flapping his wings as he hopped around, eager to assist. Elena laughed, shaking her head as she joined Ember in gathering materials.

    As night fell, the stars twinkled brightly above the campsite, casting a serene glow over the clearing. The crackling fire illuminated Elena and Ember as they sat cross-legged on the ground, Nimble perched nearby, his feathers shimmering in the firelight.

    Elena took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the day¡¯s events settle on her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about our plan,¡± she began, her voice steady despite the uncertainty that lingered in her mind. ¡°If Nimble can carry us toward the place where the barrier starts, then you can use your tribe¡¯s powers to help me climb the cliff.¡±

    Ember listened intently, her expression thoughtful. ¡°That sounds like a solid plan, but do we know how much of a wall is left to climb?¡±

    Elena fell silent, her heart sinking as she realized the flaw in her idea. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°You¡¯re right. I have no idea how long the wall is.¡±

    Elena nodded, feeling the weight of uncertainty pressing down on her. ¡°I know. But we can try to check tomorrow for the wall. We¡¯ll have a better idea of what we¡¯re up against.¡±

    Ember shook her head, a weary smile on her face. ¡°Save it for tomorrow, princess. My mind hurts, and I want to sleep.¡± With that, she crawled into the newly made tent, settling down on the makeshift bedding.

    Elena watched her friend disappear into the tent, a mix of concern and determination swirling within her. She knew Ember was right; they needed rest. But as she sat by the fire, the flickering flames casting dancing shadows around her, her thoughts raced.

    She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of uncertainty about the wall. What if it was more daunting than they anticipated? What if they weren¡¯t prepared?

    Nimble hopped closer, sensing her unease. He chirped softly, nuzzling against her hand as if to offer comfort. Elena smiled faintly, grateful for his presence. ¡°Thanks, Nimble,¡± she whispered, scratching his feathers gently.

    As the night deepened, Elena remained outside, lost in thought. She replayed their plan in her mind, trying to envision every possible scenario. They had to be ready for anything, and she was determined to make it work.

    With the stars twinkling above and the gentle sounds of the night surrounding her, Elena felt a sense of resolve settle in her heart. Tomorrow would bring new challenges, but she was ready to face them¡ªone step at a time.

 The Surface

    Chapter 4: The Surface

    The morning sun filtered through the trees, casting dappled shadows on the ground as Elena sat by the fire, her heart racing with anticipation. After a long night of mixing and experimenting, she had finally completed her special paint¡ªa concoction made from tree sap, crushed leaves, and minerals that promised to allow them to walk on any surface it was applied to.

    As the first rays of sunlight broke through the canopy, Elena couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. She carefully placed the jar of vibrant paint beside her and called out, ¡°Ember! Wake up! You have to see this!¡±

    Ember emerged from the tent, her hair tousled and eyes squinting against the light. ¡°What¡¯s all the commotion about?¡± she mumbled, rubbing her eyes.

    ¡°I did it! I finished the paint!¡± Elena exclaimed, her voice bubbling with enthusiasm. ¡°It¡¯s ready for us to test!¡±

    Ember raised an eyebrow, a teasing smile creeping onto her face. ¡°Oh really? You think your little potion is going to magically help us walk up a wall? Sounds like a fairy tale to me.¡±

    Elena¡¯s excitement faltered for a moment, but she quickly regained her confidence. ¡°No, seriously! This is based on the methods from that book you gave me. It¡¯s going to work!¡±

    Ember crossed her arms, a playful smirk on her lips. ¡°Right. And I suppose you expect me to just take your word for it? What¡¯s next? Are you going to tell me you¡¯ve discovered a way to fly?¡±

    Elena rolled her eyes, trying to suppress a smile. ¡°I¡¯m serious! Just watch. I¡¯ll prove it to you.¡± She dipped a stick into the paint and walked over to a nearby rock, applying a thin layer of the mixture.

    ¡°Okay, but if you fall flat on your face, I¡¯m not helping you up,¡± Ember teased, leaning against a tree with an amused expression.

    With a deep breath, Elena pressed her foot against the painted surface. To her delight, she felt a firm grip beneath her foot, as if the rock had transformed into a solid platform. ¡°It worked!¡± she exclaimed, her voice filled with excitement.

    Ember¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but she quickly masked it with a smirk. ¡°Well, color me impressed. But let¡¯s see if it holds your weight, Princess.¡±

    Elena laughed, her confidence soaring. ¡°Alright, watch this!¡± She stepped fully onto the painted rock, then began to walk across it, her heart racing with exhilaration. The paint held firm, and she felt a rush of triumph.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll admit it¡¯s not a total disaster,¡± Ember said, her tone light but still teasing. ¡°But let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves. You still have to climb that wall.¡±

    Elena grinned, her excitement infectious. ¡°And we will! We can create a path up the wall with this paint. If we can make enough footholds and handholds, we can climb it together!¡±

    Ember nodded, her skepticism fading as she began to see the potential in Elena¡¯s plan. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this. But if you end up covered in paint and mud, don¡¯t come crying to me,¡± she teased, a playful glint in her eyes.

    Elena laughed, her confidence growing. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll try to keep it clean!¡±

    ¡°Good luck with that,¡± Ember replied, rolling her eyes with a smirk. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan? How are we going to get up the wall?¡±

    Elena took a deep breath, her excitement bubbling over. ¡°We¡¯ll fly to a certain height on Nimble, and from there, we can use the paint to create a path up the wall.¡±

    Ember raised an eyebrow, her expression shifting to one of concern. ¡°But how are we going to make all that paint? We don¡¯t even know how long the wall is!¡±

    Elena grinned, her mind racing with possibilities. ¡°Follow me! I have a stash of paint I made last night.¡± She led Ember to a hidden spot near their campsite, where she had carefully stored several jars filled with the vibrant mixture.

    As they approached, Ember¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You made all of this?¡± she asked, astonished. The jars were lined up neatly, each filled with a different shade of the magical paint.

    ¡°Yep! I figured we might need more than just a little bit,¡± Elena replied, her pride evident. ¡°This should be enough to cover a good portion of the wall.¡±

    Ember looked at the jars, then back at Elena, a mix of admiration and disbelief on her face. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m impressed. But how are we going to carry all of this?¡±

    El ena¡¯s grin widened. ¡°That¡¯s where you come in! You¡¯ll carry it all while I guide Nimble. We¡¯ll make it work!¡±

    Ember crossed her arms, feigning annoyance. ¡°Why do I have to carry everything? You¡¯re the one who made the paint!¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to be climbing! It makes sense!¡± Elena argued, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.

    ¡°Fine, but you owe me big time for this,¡± Ember relented, rolling her eyes but unable to hide her smile. ¡°I expect a feast when we get to the surface.¡±

    ¡°Deal! Now let¡¯s get ready. We¡¯re going to conquer that wall together!¡± Elena said, her excitement palpable.

    With their plan set, they gathered the jars of paint and prepared for their ascent. The thrill of adventure coursed through them as they approached the soil wall.

    Once they reached the base, Elena turned to Nimble, who was perched nearby, his feathers glimmering in the sunlight. ¡°Alright, Nimble, this is where we part ways,¡± she said, her voice softening. ¡°You¡¯ve done so much for us already, but I can¡¯t take you with me this time.¡±

    Nimble chirped softly, nuzzling against her hand as if to reassure her. Elena smiled, feeling a pang of sadness at leaving him behind. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, I promise.¡±

    With a final pat on his head, she stepped back, and Ember climbed onto Nimble¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± she called, her voice filled with excitement.

    Nimble took off into the sky, soaring higher and higher until they reached a suitable height above the wall. Elena took a deep breath, her heart racing as she prepared to execute their plan.

    ¡°Okay, here goes nothing!¡± she said, pulling out a jar of paint. She carefully applied it to the wall, creating a vibrant path that shimmered in the sunlight.

    Once she was satisfied with her work, she positioned herself as if crawling on the ground, her hands and knees pressing against the painted surface. ¡°This is it!¡± she called back to Ember, who was still on Nimble.

    Ember followed suit, mimicking Elena¡¯s position as she began to crawl along the painted path. ¡°You¡¯re definitely going to get me killed,¡± she mumbled under her breath, a mix of exasperation and amusement in her voice.

    Elena focused intently as she continued to apply the paint to the wall, each stroke creating a vibrant path beneath her hands. They moved slowly upward, the paint holding firm, but the progress felt agonizingly slow.

    ¡°Come on, Elena! This is taking forever!¡± Ember complained, her voice tinged with frustration as she crawled behind her. ¡°We¡¯re not going to get anywhere at this rate!¡±

    ¡°Just be patient!¡± Elena replied, trying to keep her tone encouraging. ¡°We need to make sure the paint is secure. If we rush, we could fall!¡±

    Ember huffed, glancing up at the wall, which seemed to stretch endlessly above them. ¡°I didn¡¯t sign up for a slow crawl! We¡¯ve been at this for hours, and I can¡¯t even see the top!¡±

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    As the sun began to dip toward the horizon, casting long shadows across the landscape, a chill settled in the air. They had been crawling for almost four hours now, and the fatigue was starting to weigh heavily on both of them.

    ¡°Okay, we need to rest,¡± Ember said, her voice firm. ¡°I can¡¯t keep going like this.¡±

    ¡°Rest? We can¡¯t just stop in the middle of a climb!¡± Elena argued, her resolve flaring. ¡°We¡¯re so close!¡±

    ¡°Close? We can¡¯t even see the top!¡± Ember shot back, her frustration boiling over. ¡°What are we supposed to do, hang here all night?¡±

    In her anger, Ember¡¯s aura began to glow a faint blue, a sign of her rising emotions. ¡°You know what? This is ridiculous!¡± she exclaimed, her voice echoing against the wall. In a moment of impulsive frustration, she punched the wall beside her.

    To both their astonishment, the impact created a hollow circle in the soil wall, as if a large section had simply disappeared. Dust and debris fell away, revealing a small alcove behind the wall.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± Elena gasped, her eyes wide with surprise. ¡°What did you just do?¡±

    Without waiting for an answer, Ember forcefully grabbed Elena, scooping her up in her arms. ¡°We¡¯re going in there!¡± she declared, her voice resolute as she quickly maneuvered into the newly made hole.

    Elena barely had time to react as they tumbled into the alcove, the cool air wrapping around them like a blanket. They landed softly on the ground, and Ember set Elena down, both of them breathing heavily from the unexpected turn of events.

    ¡°What just happened?¡± Elena asked, her heart racing from both the climb and the sudden shift.

    Ember leaned back against the wall, her expression thoughtful. ¡°You know, I think my powers from the Orion tribe might have something to do with that punch. I didn¡¯t even know I could do that!¡±

    Elena rolled her eyes, a hint of exasperation in her voice. ¡°Great, but that doesn¡¯t help us right now. We need to focus on getting to the surface.¡±

    After a few moments of silence, Elena shivered slightly. ¡°I¡¯m cold,¡± she admitted, rubbing her arms for warmth.

    Without a word, Ember quietly rummaged through her bag, pulling out some wood. Elena watched as Ember began to light it, her bag now looking significantly lighter after dropping several jars of paint during their climb.

    Elena took count of how many jars were left¡ªonly seven remained. They had a lot of climbing to do, and the dwindling supplies weighed heavily on her mind. Sitting down on the uneven ground, she looked at Ember, her thoughts drifting to how strong she was. Ember had picked her up like she was nothing, and the memory filled Elena with admiration.

    In just a few minutes, Ember had a small fire crackling to life, its warmth spreading through the alcove. She then pulled out one of the chickens she had forcefully added to their supplies¡ªthere were four in total¡ªand began to roast it over the flames.

    The delicious aroma wafted through the air, and Elena¡¯s stomach rumbled in response. Ember glanced over at her, a teasing smile on her lips. ¡°Hungry, are we?¡±

    Elena smiled shyly, a blush creeping to her cheeks. ¡°Maybe just a little,¡± she admitted, her eyes fixed on the roasting chicken.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll share,¡± Ember said, her tone lightening the mood. ¡°Just don¡¯t expect me to let you eat the whole thing.¡± As they sat together, Elena pouted, crossing her arms. ¡°I don¡¯t have a big appetite like you, Ember,¡± she said, trying to sound nonchalant, though her stomach continued to rumble in protest. She shivered slightly, feeling the chill in the air.

    Noticing her discomfort, Ember reached into her bag and pulled out a blanket, tossing it over Elena¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Here, this should help,¡± she said, her tone warm.

    Elena let out a small sigh, her expression a mix of gratitude and reluctance. ¡°Thanks, but I didn¡¯t need it,¡± she replied, trying to maintain her pride even as she snuggled into the blanket for warmth.

    Ember chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°Sure you didn¡¯t. You look like you could use a little more warmth.¡±

    After a moment of comfortable silence, Ember broke the ice. ¡°I wonder what we¡¯ll find up here,¡± she mused, gazing up at the darkening sky.

    Elena¡¯s imagination sparked. ¡°Maybe a little city of toads, and we¡¯ll see a whale in the sky! Or maybe we¡¯ll learn how to create stuff from magic,¡± she said, her eyes lighting up with excitement.

    Ember laughed, the sound brightening the atmosphere. ¡°A city of toads? That¡¯s a new one! I¡¯d like to see that.¡±

    ¡°Why not? Anything is possible at this point,¡± Elena replied, her spirits lifting. ¡°We¡¯ve already punched a hole in a wall and crawled up it like we¡¯re in some kind of adventure story.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± Ember said, her smile fading into a thoughtful expression. ¡°But whatever we find, I just hope it¡¯s worth all this effort.¡±

    Elena nodded, her gaze drifting back to the fire. ¡°You know, there are Iorphians up there too, but they¡¯re more advanced. They have the same tribes as us, but they¡¯re very different. Some of them breathe fire, control water, and can make ice from the air. The book said they are the true Iorphians, and I want to know more about that.¡±

    Ember raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°That sounds incredible! I didn¡¯t know they could do all that. What else did the book say?¡±

    Elena leaned in, her excitement growing. ¡°It mentioned their abilities and how they¡¯ve adapted to their environment. I¡¯m also curious about how Nimble can¡¯t fly up there. What¡¯s stopping him? And why is there this stupid wall in the first place?¡±

    Ember nodded, her own curiosity piqued. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s strange. If they¡¯re so advanced, why would they build a wall to keep us out? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Elena exclaimed, her mind racing with possibilities. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re trying to protect something, or maybe they just don¡¯t want us to know their secrets. Either way, I want to find out.¡±

    Their conversation gradually came to an end as they finished eating, the warmth of the fire lulling them into a sense of comfort. After a while, they settled down to sleep, each finding a different spot near the flickering flames.

    As dawn broke, Elena slowly opened her eyes, blinking against the soft light. To her surprise, she found Ember curled up beside her, nuzzling into her neck, taking in Ember¡¯s warmth. A blush crept across her cheeks at the unexpected closeness, and she gently pushed Ember away. ¡°Wake up!¡± she said, trying to sound firm but unable to hide her smile.

    Ember stirred, stretching her arms above her head with a yawn. ¡°What a good morning,¡± she mumbled, her voice still thick with sleep.

    Elena chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°We¡¯ve got a lot of climbing to do again. Let¡¯s get moving!¡±

    After a quick breakfast, they prepared for their journey once more. This time, Elena used less paint than before, carefully applying it to the wall as they crawled upward. The rhythm of their movements became more familiar, and they settled into a steady pace.

    Five hours into their climb, Elena looked up, her heart racing with excitement. ¡°Ember, look! That¡¯s the top! We¡¯re almost there!¡± she exclaimed, pointing toward the faint outline of the surface above them.

    Ember squinted, her expression shifting to one of concern. ¡°Hate to say this, Princess, but this is our last jar,¡± she said, handing Elena the final paint jar.

    Elena¡¯s heart sank slightly at the realization. ¡°We can¡¯t run out now! We¡¯re so close!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll make it work,¡± Ember replied, her voice steady. ¡°Just be careful with how you use it. We can¡¯t afford to waste any.¡±

    Elena tried her best to use less paint, carefully moving up the wall, her heart pounding with each cautious movement. The last jar was finished, and as she looked up, despair washed over her. They still had almost seven feet to cover. "Ember... what do we do?" she asked, her voice trembling, tears threatening to spill.

    Ember took a deep breath, her expression resolute yet tinged with uncertainty. "I have a plan, but I''m not sure it will work."

    The sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm orange glow that felt bittersweet against the encroaching darkness. Elena looked down at Ember, her eyes wide with fear and hope. "Let''s try," she whispered, her voice barely audible, but filled with a flicker of resolve.

    Ember placed her hand on Elena''s leg, her grip firm and reassuring. "I got you, Princess," she said, her voice steady, a lifeline in the storm of uncertainty.

    As before, a blue glow emerged from Ember, illuminating the space around them. She grabbed onto Elena''s waist, her heart racing with the weight of the moment. With a burst of strength, she lunged forward, throwing Elena toward the top. Time seemed to slow as Elena felt herself flying through the air, her stomach lurching with the sudden motion, a mix of exhilaration and fear coursing through her veins.

    Ember quickly followed, her hands and feet scrambling for purchase on the wall. She managed to climb up to a small ledge, but it was all she could muster. Hanging on the cliff''s edge, she called out to Elena, her voice strained and desperate. "Give me a hand!"

    Elena, who had fallen onto the surface, quickly regained her footing, her heart racing with panic. She rushed back to the edge, her breath catching in her throat as she saw Ember hanging precariously. "Ember!" she yelled, her voice cracking with urgency. She reached out, her heart pounding with fear for her friend.

    "Give me a hand," Ember gasped, her strength waning, her eyes filled with determination and vulnerability.

    With a surge of adrenaline, Elena reached down, her fingers trembling as she grasped Ember''s hand. "I''ve got you!" she cried, pulling with all her might. Together, they fought against gravity, their hearts pounding in unison.

    With one final effort, Elena pulled Ember up from the cliff, and they both tumbled onto the ground, breathless and trembling, their bodies spent from the exertion.

    Ember looked up at Elena, a hint of a smile breaking through the exhaustion. "That was dangerous," she said, her voice barely above a whisper, laced with both relief and disbelief.

    Elena exhaled shakily, her chest heaving. "Yeah... but we made it."

    As they caught their breath, they took a moment to look up at the sky. The sun had dipped below the horizon, but the darkness was alive with a breathtaking display of blue light. Creatures glowed in the night, their luminescence painting the sky with colors that felt otherworldly. Eldaries flitted about, their delicate wings shimmering like stardust, and other enchanting beings danced in the air, illuminating the night with their ethereal glow.

    In that moment, the weight of their journey fell away, replaced by a sense of wonder and joy. Ember and Elena exchanged glances, their eyes wide with awe, and laughter bubbled up between them, a release of all the tension they had carried.

    Elena, overwhelmed with emotion, threw her arms around Ember, tears of joy streaming down her face. "We did it! We made it!" she exclaimed, her voice trembling with the weight of their triumph.

    Ember smiled, her eyes shining with happiness and relief, and hugged Elena back tightly. "We sure did, Princess. We sure did."

 A Familiar Kind of Strange?

    Elena lay on her back, eyes wide as they drank in the endless sky above. It wasn¡¯t the sky she remembered ¡ª no dull stretch of black, no cold distant stars. It was alive.

    Soft, glowing things floated lazily through the air, like they belonged to a sea that wasn¡¯t there. Jellyfish shimmered, their translucent bodies pulsing with golden light. Fish-like shapes, glowing faint blue and purple, darted and danced around them. Higher up, something massive drifted through the sky ¡ª a whale, its enormous form casting a slow-moving shadow. Its skin was dark, speckled with glowing spots, like someone had scooped pieces of the night and stitched them into its back.

    It let out a low, echoing call that vibrated in Elena''s chest, deep and ancient, like the sky itself was humming.

    Her head felt light, her body warm and heavy in the grass. Her thoughts floated with the creatures, untethered and weightless.

    ¡°Do you think¡­" she began, voice distant, dreamy, "¡­they know they¡¯re beautiful? Like... maybe they swim up there so we¡¯ll look at them and wonder. Maybe they¡¯re singing to each other ¡ª telling stories or... or secrets.¡±

    The whale called again, its voice reverberating through her bones.

    ¡°Maybe that one¡¯s a guardian,¡± Elena murmured, her voice soft and full of awe. "A protector, watching over the smaller ones. Or maybe it''s lonely, calling out for someone else like it.¡±

    She smiled faintly, the edges of her lips barely moving. ¡°What if the sky is an ocean, and we just never knew? What if it goes on forever and there are whole worlds floating up there, ones we can¡¯t see?¡±

    Her voice dropped to a whisper.

    ¡°What if we''re the ones who belong up there, and we just forgot?¡±

    She didn¡¯t realize she was crying until a warm breeze brushed her cheek, cool against the faint streak of a tear.

    ¡°¡­I wonder how they taste.¡±

    Elena blinked, the sky crashing back to reality all at once. Her head snapped to the side.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Ember stared up at the glowing sea-creatures like it was the most normal thing in the world. She stretched her arms behind her head, her voice lazy and half a yawn.

    ¡°They¡¯re floating. And glowing. Must mean they¡¯re special. Special stuff usually tastes good.¡±

    Elena stared, scandalized. ¡°You can¡¯t eat them!¡±

    Ember turned her head just enough to smirk. ¡°Why not? Big one¡¯s probably got enough meat to last us a month.¡±

    ¡°Because they¡¯re ¡ª they¡¯re beautiful!¡± Elena spluttered, sitting up in a rush. "You don¡¯t eat something just because it¡¯s floating around and looks tasty!"

    Ember gave an exaggerated sigh. ¡°So what, we just starve and admire the view? Great plan, Lena.¡±

    Elena huffed, cheeks puffing out. ¡°There¡¯s gotta be food somewhere that isn¡¯t ¡ª isn''t alive and pretty and singing!¡±

    She glanced around desperately, searching the shadows for any sign of fruit or roots or something to prove her point. But the world was too dark, the grass and dirt too familiar, too much like home. It didn¡¯t feel like they had climbed anywhere new at all.

    Her voice faltered. "...Maybe there¡¯s berries somewhere."

    Ember watched her quietly for a second longer. Then she sat up, leaning over and poking Elena¡¯s cheek with her finger.

    ¡°Relax. I wouldn¡¯t really eat the sky fish. Probably tastes gross anyway.¡±

    Elena swatted her hand away, pouting. ¡°You¡¯re awful.¡±

    Ember grinned, lying back down. ¡°Yeah. But you¡¯re not sad anymore.¡±

    Elena blinked, the fight in her chest flickering out all at once. She looked at Ember, who was watching the sky again, her expression soft and unreadable.

    The whale¡¯s call rang out one more time ¡ª low and deep and endless.

    ¡°¡­Still too pretty to eat,¡± Elena mumbled, flopping back into the grass.

    Ember snorted, but she didn¡¯t argue.

    Ember let out a long sigh, still watching the glowing sea creatures float above them.

    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t think it was even possible to climb this high,¡± she murmured. Her voice was quieter than usual, like the sky had made her smaller somehow. "Feels like we should¡¯ve fallen back down a long time ago. But we didn¡¯t. We¡¯re really here."

    She shifted, her hand brushing against Elena¡¯s.

    ¡°How¡¯d we even do this, huh?¡± Ember¡¯s voice wavered, just a little. Her throat felt tight, words getting stuck somewhere behind her teeth. Her heart thudded, harder than she wanted it to.

    ¡°¡­Maybe¡ª¡± she hesitated, the words nearly too soft to hear. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s ¡®cause I was with you. Maybe I¡ª¡±

    A sudden thunk broke the quiet, a sharp sound that buried itself into the dirt near Elena¡¯s head. Both girls bolted upright.

    An arrow.

    It stuck out from the ground, the shaft slick and glistening unnaturally in the moonlight. Elena stared at it, her breath catching in her throat. Slowly, she reached out to touch it, her fingertips brushing the slime. It was cold and sticky.

    Her eyes widened.

    ¡°Toads!¡± she blurted, her voice high and panicked.

    Ember blinked, thrown off. ¡°What¡ª what do you mean toads? There¡¯s no such thing as¡ª¡±

    Another arrow shot past her cheek, close enough to slice a strand of hair. More followed, hissing through the air from the shadows.

    Ember barely had time to register what was happening before her body moved on instinct. She grabbed Elena, throwing her to the side. Her hand lit up with the faint silver glow of her Orion gifts ¡ª the light spilling from her palm like liquid metal.

    A shimmering barrier bloomed between them and the incoming arrows, flickering with every hit. The arrows thudded against it one by one, each impact sending sharp vibrations through Ember¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Lena!¡± Ember grunted, her voice strained. "What do we do?!"

    Elena didn¡¯t answer. She was still sitting on the ground, her eyes wide, unfocused. Her lips moved, but the words weren¡¯t for Ember anymore.

    ¡°I believed¡­ I believed there¡¯d be a city,¡± she whispered, voice trembling. ¡°I thought they¡¯d be waiting for us. I thought we¡¯d find something better. Not this. Not¡ª¡±

    She swallowed hard, her voice hollow.

    ¡°¡­What if we¡¯re wrong? What if the Iorphs aren¡¯t the ones searching for a better world? What if we¡¯re the ones who ruined it? What if we¡¯re the ones who taught the toads how to fight?¡±

    Ember stared at her, heart twisting painfully.

    "Lena¡­" she started ¡ª but then her barrier flickered, sparks of silver light crackling and fading.

    More arrows slammed into it. It wouldn¡¯t hold much longer.

    Ember clenched her teeth.

    "Forget it," she muttered, voice low. "I¡¯ll handle this."

    She pushed forward, breaking through the failing barrier. Arrows flew past her, but she dodged them ¡ª fast, wild, her body moving on instinct. One sliced her arm, but she didn¡¯t stop. She snapped another arrow mid-flight with her bare hand, the wood splintering between her fingers.

    For a moment, it felt like she could win.

    Then she saw the strange arrow.

    It wasn¡¯t like the others ¡ª its shaft was twisted, made from some dark, knotted wood. The tip pulsed faintly, a sickly green glow radiating from it.

    Ember froze, her eyes narrowing.

    ¡°¡­The hell is this?¡±

    It hit the ground near her feet, hissing as it landed. A thick, acrid gas exploded outward. Ember coughed, staggering back, eyes burning.

    Her limbs felt slow. Heavy. Her legs wobbled beneath her.

    ¡°Lena¡ª¡± she choked, voice barely a whisper.

    The world tilted. Her knees buckled.

    The last thing she saw was Elena, still frozen, still rambling to herself ¡ª her face pale with fear.

    Ember¡¯s head hit the ground, her vision tunneling into blackness.

    ¡°...Stupid toads,¡± she mumbled before the darkness swallowed her whole.

    Ember¡¯s head throbbed, a slow, pulsing ache that felt like it was trying to drag her back into unconsciousness. Her body felt heavy, like she was buried under wet sand. The air smelled damp and sour, stinging her nose.

    Her eyelids fluttered open, and for a moment, all she saw was dark.

    No ¡ª not dark. There was a faint, sickly green light coming from somewhere above. Her vision swam as she tried to focus. The light flickered, casting strange shadows on rough stone walls. Everything felt wrong. Too quiet. Too cold.

    Elena.

    The name slammed into her chest harder than the arrows did.

    She jerked upright ¡ª too fast. Pain shot through her skull like lightning, and she groaned, clutching her head. Her muscles screamed in protest, sluggish and weak.

    ¡°Elena?¡± Her voice came out hoarse, barely more than a whisper.

    Nothing.

    Her heart kicked harder. She blinked rapidly, forcing her eyes to adjust. The room wasn¡¯t big. A cell ¡ª stone walls, rusted metal bars. The floor was dirt, cold and damp beneath her legs. Her hands were free, but her legs felt numb.

    Then she saw her.

    Elena lay a few feet away, crumpled awkwardly on the ground. Her hair was half covering her face, her chest barely rising and falling.

    ¡°Elena!¡± Ember¡¯s voice cracked as she crawled over, her body protesting with every movement.

    She grabbed Elena¡¯s shoulder, shaking her lightly. Her skin was cold, but not deathly cold. Ember pressed a trembling hand to her cheek. Still warm. Still breathing.

    Relief hit her so hard she almost collapsed again.

    ¡°Wake up, Lena,¡± Ember murmured, her voice quieter now. ¡°Come on. You¡¯re not allowed to sleep yet.¡±

    She watched Elena¡¯s face anxiously, waiting for the smallest flicker of movement.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me start yelling at you,¡± Ember added weakly. ¡°Because I will. And it¡¯ll be really annoying.¡±

    Still nothing.

    Ember sat back, leaning against the wall, trying to catch her breath. Her heart wouldn¡¯t slow down. Her mind wouldn¡¯t stop spinning.

    Where are we?

    Who took us?

    How did they even catch us?

    Her thoughts were messy, tangled. Her last clear memory was the arrows. The gas. The stupid toads ¡ª and then everything went black.

    She glanced down at her wrist, where the Orion gift usually flickered with a faint glow. It was dim now. Weak. They must have drained it somehow.

    Her head tipped back against the stone wall with a dull thunk.

    ¡°Great,¡± she muttered to herself. ¡°This is going well.¡±

    A soft groan broke through the quiet.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Ember¡¯s head snapped back down.

    ¡°Elena?¡±

    Elena stirred, her head rolling to the side. Her eyes squinted open slowly, unfocused.

    ¡°...Ember?¡± she rasped, voice barely above a whisper.

    Ember let out a shaky breath, a grin tugging at her lips despite everything.

    ¡°Hey,¡± she said, trying to sound light. ¡°Took you long enough.¡±

    Elena blinked sluggishly, her brow furrowing as she took in their surroundings.

    ¡°¡­Where are we?¡± Her voice was thick and slurred.

    ¡°No clue,¡± Ember admitted. ¡°Some kind of prison, I think. Dungeon? Lair? Honestly, I was hoping for a nice cottage.¡±

    Elena stared at her, bleary and confused.

    ¡°...Why are you joking?¡±

    Ember¡¯s smile faltered. She glanced away.

    ¡°Because if I stop, I think I¡¯ll start screaming,¡± she muttered under her breath.

    Elena didn¡¯t answer right away. When she did, her voice was quieter.

    ¡°...Me too.¡±

    They sat there for a moment, neither speaking. The faint, eerie green light flickered again, buzzing softly.

    Elena shifted, wincing. ¡°The arrows¡­ they were slimy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ember said, voice tight. ¡°You were right. Toads.¡±

    Elena blinked at her. ¡°¡­You¡¯re admitting I was right?¡±

    Ember huffed a weak laugh. ¡°Don¡¯t get used to it.¡±

    Another silence. This one felt heavier.

    ¡°What do you think they want with us?¡± Elena asked finally, her voice small.

    Ember didn¡¯t answer right away. Her throat felt tight again. She hated that Elena sounded scared. Elena wasn¡¯t supposed to sound scared.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted quietly. ¡°¡­But they didn¡¯t kill us. That¡¯s something, right?¡±

    Elena didn¡¯t look reassured.

    Ember swallowed hard, forcing a grin back onto her face.

    ¡°Hey, maybe they¡¯re friendly toads. Maybe they¡¯ll invite us to dinner. Maybe they¡¯ll even apologize for the whole ¡®poison arrow¡¯ thing.¡±

    Elena stared at her for a moment ¡ª then snorted, half laugh, half cough.

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot,¡± she murmured.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ember said softly. ¡°But I¡¯m your idiot.¡±

    Elena didn¡¯t argue. She just sighed and leaned her head against Ember¡¯s shoulder, too tired to stay upright on her own.

    Ember blinked in surprise, then smiled.

    They stayed like that for a while, both too worn down to move.

    The green light flickered again. In the distance, somewhere beyond the cell, there was a sound ¡ª wet and slithering, like something crawling over stone.

    Ember¡¯s smile faded.

    ¡°¡­Lena?¡± she whispered.

    Elena¡¯s head felt heavy, her body sinking deeper into the cold, unforgiving floor of the cell. The damp air clung to her skin, making her shiver despite the lingering warmth of Ember¡¯s body beside her. She tried to stay awake, her eyelids fluttering weakly, but the pull of sleep was too strong. Her mind wandered, half-dreaming ¡ª visions of the sky filled with glowing sea creatures swirled behind her eyes, their gentle songs blending into the muffled hum of the unfamiliar place they were trapped in.

    Ember stirred beside her with a groan, her voice rough and low. "Elena... you awake?"

    Elena barely managed a sound, something between a hum and a sigh.

    Ember shifted, wincing. The faint glow from her stone flickered softly in the dimness, barely enough to cast shadows on the rough walls. The name of her tribe ¡ª Orion ¡ª carved into it felt warm against her palm. She squeezed it tightly, like it might somehow bring her strength.

    ¡°They took everything," Ember muttered, her voice strained but steady. "Our bags, water... everything''s gone."

    Elena tried to answer, but the exhaustion pulled her deeper. Her mind drifted again, the sound of Ember¡¯s voice becoming distant, like hearing someone call from the bottom of a lake.

    She almost slipped under completely when she heard it ¡ª a noise. Soft, wet, and wrong.

    A shuffle. A squelch.

    It was close.

    Ember noticed it too. Her head snapped up, eyes narrowing as she stared through the narrow bars. Her voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°Elena¡­ wake up. Something¡¯s coming.¡±

    Elena tried to force herself awake, but her body wouldn¡¯t listen. Her vision blurred, sleep crawling up her spine like ivy.

    The sound came again ¡ª louder this time, closer. Something dragging across stone. The heavy, wet noise made Ember¡¯s stomach twist.

    Then, a shadow moved at the edge of the corridor. Not footsteps. Something crawling.

    ¡°Elena,¡± Ember said again, her voice lower, sharper. Fear tightened her throat. She couldn¡¯t tell what was coming, but whatever it was¡­ it wasn¡¯t human.

    The figure emerged slowly, one step at a time, from the shadows beyond the cell bars. At first, Ember thought it might be human ¡ª the silhouette was right, standing on two legs, robed and hooded like a traveler. But as it stepped into the dim light, the illusion shattered.

    Its skin glistened, slick and wet, a sickly green that seemed to ripple when it moved. Its face was flat and broad, like a toad¡¯s, with bulging eyes that blinked sideways, one after the other. The robe, though meant to look human, hung awkwardly over its hunched frame, damp edges clinging to its skin. It wasn¡¯t hiding itself. It was imitating.

    Ember¡¯s heart hammered in her chest. She didn¡¯t dare wake Elena ¡ª not yet. She wasn¡¯t sure what they were dealing with.

    The creature stepped closer, webbed feet slapping lightly against the stone floor. It tilted its head, the motion slow and deliberate, like it was studying her. The air smelled thick and stagnant now, like a swamp.

    It spoke.

    The voice wasn¡¯t what Ember expected. It wasn¡¯t a snarl or a croak. It was low, heavy, and wet, as though the words had to swim their way out.

    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡±

    Ember swallowed hard. Her throat felt dry, and her voice came out hoarse. ¡°We¡¯re just travelers. From down below.¡±

    The creature stared. Its eyes didn¡¯t blink this time ¡ª they just stared. The silence stretched too long, pressing on Ember¡¯s chest like a weight.

    ¡°Travelers,¡± it echoed slowly, voice dragging through the word like it didn¡¯t quite believe it. ¡°What¡­ are you?¡±

    Ember tensed. Her mind raced. She could lie, but something told her that wouldn¡¯t end well. She didn¡¯t even know if this thing could smell lies.

    ¡°I¡¯m an Iorph,¡± she said carefully, voice steady. ¡°And¡­ human.¡±

    The toad-man leaned forward slightly, his bulbous eyes narrowing. Ember felt her muscles coil, ready to move if he lunged. But he didn¡¯t. He stared, unblinking, like he was waiting for her to say something else.

    Then his head tilted the other way, slow and unnerving. He leaned in further, so close Ember could see the slick sheen of his skin and smell the damp earth and rot clinging to him.

    ¡°Why¡­ are you here?¡±

    Ember¡¯s throat tightened. She could hear Elena¡¯s slow breathing beside her, too quiet, too still. She wanted to look, to check on her, but she didn¡¯t dare take her eyes off the creature.

    ¡°We mean no harm,¡± Ember said, her voice firmer now. ¡°We came to explore. That¡¯s all.¡±

    The creature didn¡¯t move. The tension stretched so tight it felt like the whole room might snap under it.

    Ember didn¡¯t blink. She couldn¡¯t. Her mind raced with half-formed plans ¡ª if he attacked, she¡¯d have to shield Elena first. Maybe she could hold the barrier long enough to drag her out. Maybe.

    The toad-man didn¡¯t attack. Instead, he leaned back, his eyes still locked on hers. The tension didn¡¯t ease, but something shifted in his posture. He tilted his head again, slower this time.

    ¡°You mean no harm,¡± he repeated quietly, almost thoughtful. His voice was softer now, less thick, though still unnatural.

    Ember stared at him, unsure what to say.

    Then he straightened to his full height ¡ª taller than she expected ¡ª and turned slightly, speaking to the shadows behind him. His voice was different now, lower and rougher.

    ¡°Release them.¡±

    From the darkness, more figures stirred. Ember¡¯s stomach clenched. She hadn¡¯t even noticed them. They moved like shadows ¡ª smaller than the first one, quicker. Their feet made wet, slapping sounds as they approached the cell.

    One of them hesitated, lingering near the lock. The first creature turned its head, making a low, guttural noise that vibrated the air. The other figure flinched and obeyed. Keys jingled, and the cell door creaked open.

    Ember didn¡¯t move. She wasn¡¯t sure she trusted this yet. Her voice came out quieter than before.

    ¡°¡­You trust me just like that?¡±

    The creature blinked sideways again, his voice low and steady.

    ¡°You said you mean no harm. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Ember stared at him. Her mind screamed at her to be wary ¡ª to run, to fight ¡ª but something in his tone made her hesitate. She didn¡¯t trust it, but¡­ she believed it.

    She glanced down at Elena. Her friend stirred weakly, eyelids fluttering.

    The creature gestured toward the open door. ¡°Come.¡±

    Ember didn¡¯t move. Her heart thudded against her ribs.

    ¡°Where are you taking us?¡± she asked, her voice sharper now.

    The toad-man didn¡¯t blink this time.

    ¡°The Elder will want to see you.¡±

    The words sent a cold twist through Ember¡¯s chest. The Elder. She wasn¡¯t sure if that was better or worse than staying in this cell.

    She reached down, touching Elena¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°Lena,¡± she whispered. ¡°Wake up.¡±

    Elena stirred again, her voice faint. ¡°Mmm¡­ Ember¡­?¡±

    Ember swallowed down the lump in her throat and squeezed her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re getting out of here.¡±

    But somehow, the words felt hollow.

    The hallway beyond the cell stretched longer than Ember expected. It wasn¡¯t dark or damp ¡ª not like a dungeon should be. The walls looked carved from smooth stone, almost like the tunnels back home, but lighter in color. A faint glow pulsed from mossy patches clinging to the ceiling, casting soft green light over everything.

    When they stepped outside, Ember blinked hard, her breath catching in her throat.

    It wasn¡¯t what she expected.

    The ground beneath her feet felt familiar ¡ª soft, earthy soil, the same as back home. The grass swayed gently in an unseen breeze, the blades cool against her ankles. The air smelled fresh, tinged with a faint sweetness, like spring after rain. If she closed her eyes, she could almost imagine they hadn¡¯t left the tunnels at all.

    Almost.

    The toads outside weren¡¯t like the ones who captured them. They weren¡¯t slimy or hunched or wrapped in ragged robes. Their skin looked smoother, less wet, with duller shades of green and brown. Some walked on two legs, others crouched low like animals. A group of smaller ones ¡ª children, Ember realized ¡ª played near a shallow stream that cut through the grass.

    One of them noticed her. Its big, round eyes blinked in surprise, then it raised a webbed hand and waved.

    Ember stared. Another toad saw the first one, then waved too. One by one, they turned to look at her and Elena, smiling (could toads smile?) and waving like they were old friends.

    Elena¡¯s soft gasp drew Ember¡¯s attention. She turned to check on her, half-expecting fear or confusion. But Elena wasn¡¯t scared.

    Her eyes were wide with wonder, a slow smile spreading across her face as she took everything in. She looked at the waving toads, blinked once, then waved back, giggling.

    Ember stared at her. For a second, she couldn¡¯t decide whether to be worried or relieved.

    Elena didn¡¯t look afraid. She looked¡­ happy. Like she belonged here.

    The uneasy twist in Ember¡¯s stomach tightened, but she pushed it down. Not now.

    She turned her attention back to their escorts. The toads leading them still looked different ¡ª darker, slicker, more guarded. They didn¡¯t wave back. They didn¡¯t even look at the others. Their focus stayed ahead, and they walked without a word.

    They weren¡¯t cuffed or restrained. No one held a weapon to their backs. Ember still didn¡¯t trust it.

    She walked close to Elena, scanning everything they passed. If this was a trick, she¡¯d see it coming.

    They crossed a narrow wooden bridge over a pond ¡ª large and still, its surface smooth and glass-like. It was so clear that Ember could see her reflection, faint and distorted. For a second, she thought she saw something move beneath the water, but it was gone before she could be sure.

    At the end of the bridge stood a small structure, more like a hut than a room. It looked woven together from thick roots and branches, with patches of the same glowing moss hanging from the roof. It wasn¡¯t much ¡ª but the air felt heavier here, like the space carried weight.

    Inside, an old toad sat on a raised platform made of smoothed stone. He was larger than the others, his skin a paler green, almost grayish. A long, wispy white beard hung from his chin, thin enough to sway with the faintest breath. His eyes were clouded, but Ember felt them settle on her like he could still see everything.

    The guards didn¡¯t speak. They bowed slightly and stepped back, leaving Elena and Ember standing alone. The old toad studied them for a long, uncomfortable moment. Then he lifted one webbed hand and waved the guards away. They left without hesitation.

    The room fell into silence, broken only by the faint trickle of water from somewhere unseen.

    The toad elder leaned forward slowly, his voice dry and raspy but clear.

    ¡°¡­What are you?¡±

    The same question. Again.

    Ember swallowed hard. She glanced at Elena, who looked back with wide eyes, but still¡­ not afraid. Just curious.

    Ember took a breath. ¡°We¡¯re travelers. From below. I¡¯m an Iorph. She¡¯s human.¡±

    The elder didn¡¯t blink. He tilted his head, beard swaying. His next words came slower, almost deliberate.

    ¡°No. That is what you are. I asked¡­ what you are.¡±

    Ember felt her stomach twist again, tighter this time. She didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    Elena stepped forward, her voice steadier than her trembling hands. Her wide eyes flicked to Ember, then back to the old toad. ¡°We¡¯re Iorphians,¡± she began softly, but the weight behind her voice grew with each word. ¡°We come from Iorph ¡ª our home beneath the surface.¡±

    Her throat tightened, but she pushed through it. ¡°The monster Thalavas destroyed it. Over and over. We rebuilt it each time, but he always came back. We couldn¡¯t keep living like that... waiting for him to come again.¡±

    Her voice faltered for half a breath, but she reached out, taking Ember¡¯s hand and gripping it tightly. Ember blinked, startled, but didn¡¯t pull away.

    ¡°We climbed to the surface¡ª to find a safe place for our people. A home where Thalavas can¡¯t follow us.¡± Her voice was quiet now, but it didn¡¯t waver. ¡°A place where we can finally stop running.¡±

    For a long moment, the elder said nothing. His pale, cloudy eyes seemed to study them both, unblinking. The only sound was the soft ripple of water from the pond behind him.

    Then, without a word, he turned away. The room was filled with the low, grating sound of stone grinding against stone as a hidden section of the wall slid aside, revealing an ancient mural beneath.

    It was cracked and faded, but the figures were unmistakable ¡ª an army of toads bowing before tall, glowing beings, their arms raised as if commanding the elements themselves. Water, flame, wind, and earth swirled in their hands.

    Elena¡¯s breath caught.

    ¡°They¡¯re Iorphians,¡± she whispered, voice barely audible.

    The elder spoke at last, his voice like distant thunder rolling through a swamp. ¡°There is an old legend among our kind. It speaks of beings from beneath ¡ª Iorphians ¡ª who could command the world itself. The sky, the seas, the beasts. We call this land Golust¡­ but you are not the first to seek it.¡±

    His throat puffed slightly with each slow breath. ¡°This city, Redogs, is one of Golust¡¯s hidden places. And the legend says¡­ when the Iorphians return to Golust, they will change it.¡±

    His gaze fell on Ember now, lingering on the faint glow of her stone. It pulsed softly, like a heartbeat. Ember tensed.

    The elder turned to the guards. ¡°Take them to rest. Give them a place that is clean and safe.¡±

    As the guards moved, the elder¡¯s voice lowered, just enough for them to hear as they were led away.

    ¡°Good luck.¡±

    The words clung to Ember¡¯s skin like the damp air. Not comforting. Not kind. It sounded like a warning.

    She didn¡¯t say anything, but the knot in her chest tightened.

    She glanced at Elena, who was practically glowing with wonder as they passed through the toad city. Ember wasn¡¯t sure what worried her more ¡ª the toads'' strange kindness or how quickly Elena seemed to trust it.

    The room they were given was surprisingly comfortable ¡ª too comfortable. The walls were made of smooth, pale stone, faintly damp but clean. A small, round window near the ceiling let in a sliver of soft blue light, casting the room in an almost peaceful glow.

    Elena wandered around, running her fingers over the carved edges of the furniture. The room felt eerily familiar. The way the shelves were cut into the stone, the small table and stools in the corner, even the woven rug on the floor ¡ª it reminded her of home. Of Iorph.

    ¡°They¡­ live like us,¡± she murmured, more to herself than to Ember. Her voice had a strange, wistful note to it.

    Ember didn¡¯t answer. She was busy checking everything. A narrow doorway led to a washroom ¡ª small, but with a basin of clear water and even cloths folded neatly to the side. There was a cupboard stocked with dried fruit and bread, a jug of something that smelled sweet, and a small lantern on the wall that burned without smoke.

    It was¡­ too perfect. Too human. Too Iorphian.

    Ember¡¯s brows knit together. ¡°They knew we were coming,¡± she said, voice low and tight.

    Elena glanced at her, blinking. ¡°What? No, they didn¡¯t. They were surprised to see us.¡±

    ¡°Then how do they have a room like this ready? A bathroom? Clean clothes? Food we can actually eat? They even have a towel.¡± Ember gestured around the room, her voice rising. ¡°They¡¯re toads, Elena. Slimy, robe-wearing, arrow-shooting toads. Since when do toads make guest rooms?¡±

    Elena didn¡¯t answer, her gaze dropping to the floor. Ember sighed through her nose, running a hand through her hair. She hated this. She hated that it felt nice. That it felt safe. It wasn¡¯t supposed to feel safe.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Ember called, voice softer now. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out. We¡¯re not staying here forever, okay? Just¡­ long enough to find somewhere better.¡±

    Elena nodded slowly, but she still looked uneasy. She opened her mouth to say something ¡ª and then stopped, eyes landing on the final piece of the room Ember hadn¡¯t noticed yet.

    A single bed.

    It wasn¡¯t even a big one. Just enough for one person, maybe two if they squished together. Thick, soft-looking blankets piled on top, almost inviting.

    They stared at it in silence for a moment.

    ¡°...Well,¡± Ember muttered. ¡°That¡¯s awkward.¡±

    Elena tried ¡ª and failed ¡ª to smother a giggle. She covered her mouth, but her shoulders shook.

    Ember groaned. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh. This isn¡¯t funny.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little funny,¡± Elena said, her voice muffled behind her hands.

    Ember shook her head, though she couldn¡¯t quite keep the grin off her face. ¡°We¡¯ll take turns,¡± she decided. ¡°One of us sleeps on the bed, the other takes the rug. We switch tomorrow.¡±

    Elena tilted her head, still smiling. ¡°You hate rugs.¡±

    ¡°I hate toads more.¡±

    That earned a full laugh from Elena this time ¡ª light and warm and a little breathless. Ember couldn¡¯t help it. She laughed too, even though her chest still felt tight with the lingering sense that something wasn¡¯t right.

    For now, though, she let it go. They were safe. They were together. That was enough.

    At least for tonight.

 Redogs City & Unanswered Questions

    The first thing Ember felt was cold. Cold against her cheek, cold pressing into her back, and a faint ache in her shoulder from sleeping awkwardly on the stone floor. She blinked her eyes open slowly, the faint glow of early morning creeping in through the small, grilled window high above. For a moment, she forgot where she was ¡ª the soft sound of running water from the bathroom, the smell of damp earth, the quiet breathing beside her.

    And then it came back.

    The climb.

    The toads.

    The cell.

    The old toad''s kind but sharp eyes.

    And now, this room that felt too much like home and yet too strange to trust.

    Ember pushed herself up with a small groan, rolling her neck as she sat up on the floor beside the low bed. Her gaze drifted to Elena, who was still fast asleep, tangled in the blanket like a small child. Her hair was messy, half falling over her face, one arm thrown lazily over the edge of the bed.

    For a second, Ember just sat there, watching her. The peacefulness of Elena¡¯s face, something so rare when she was always arguing, always full of words ¡ª it made Ember smile, just for a breath.

    Then she leaned forward and poked Elena¡¯s shoulder.

    "Hey," she whispered, voice rough from sleep. "Wake up."

    Elena mumbled something unintelligible and buried her face deeper into the pillow.

    Ember sighed and poked her again, this time a little harder.

    "Come on, lazy. If you keep sleeping, the toads might think we¡¯ve died."

    That earned a low grumble, and Elena finally cracked one eye open. "I just closed my eyes¡­"

    "You¡¯ve been asleep for hours." Ember stood up, brushing her clothes off. "And I''m not about to start this day without you."

    Elena yawned dramatically, stretching out like a cat. "Fine, fine."

    For a while, neither of them spoke. Elena rubbed her eyes, and Ember stood quietly by the door, her fingers tapping her wrist where her sigil stone lay tucked under the band. It was oddly silent, save for the faint sound of something bustling outside.

    Then, the silence broke in the most unexpected way.

    Grrrrrgle.

    Elena¡¯s eyes widened a little as her stomach growled loudly. Ember blinked once, then looked at her, trying hard not to smile.

    "Was that you or a Thalavas creeping up on us?" Ember asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Elena groaned and threw a pillow at her. "Shut up."

    Ember caught the pillow easily, a grin creeping onto her face. "You¡¯re hungry."

    "I hadn¡¯t noticed," Elena said dryly, but her voice softened. "We haven¡¯t eaten since yesterday¡­ or was it the day before?"

    Ember¡¯s smile faded slightly at that, realizing just how long it had been since they last sat down to eat something properly. She glanced around the room again. There were no fruits, no bread, no supplies, nothing at all.

    She ran her fingers through her messy hair and muttered, "Guess we should see what these toads eat."

    Elena sat up, swinging her legs over the side of the bed. "Do you think they even have food for us?"

    "Well," Ember said, shrugging, "if they can build beds and give us a bathroom, I¡¯m guessing they¡¯ve figured out breakfast too."

    Elena stood up, stretching again, and walked over to her. "Let¡¯s go, then."

    They stepped outside the small room, the door clicking shut behind them. The hallway was empty, quiet, but the moment they reached the end and stepped into the streets, everything shifted.

    The city of Redogs was wide awake.

    The air smelled faintly sweet, a scent that was hard to place ¡ª something like wet leaves and warm stone. The sky above was streaked in soft blues and faint greens, the clouds moving far too slowly like they were being pushed by invisible hands.

    And the toads were everywhere.

    Some carried baskets filled with round, soft-looking fruits. Others swept the ground with thin brooms, chatting in low croaks to one another. Children ¡ª or what seemed like young toads ¡ª hopped around in circles, laughing and chasing each other. Their skin wasn¡¯t slimy like the soldiers from before. These ones were matte, smooth, with robes and belts and even small trinkets hanging from their waists.

    Elena stood still for a moment, her eyes wide as she took it all in.

    "This¡­ doesn¡¯t feel real," she said quietly.

    Ember glanced at her. "You¡¯re smiling."

    Elena blinked, then looked away, trying to hide it. "I¡¯m not."

    "You are."

    They walked quietly through the streets, weaving between the toad-folk. Occasionally, a toad would wave at them, some even nodding in acknowledgment. Elena waved back shyly, and Ember watched her carefully, still unsure of how comfortable she should allow herself to be.

    Finally, after turning a corner, they stumbled upon a small market square. The scent of something sweet and warm hit them instantly.

    Rows of small wooden carts stood lined up, each one offering food ¡ª strange looking buns, thick green soup bubbling in pots, fruit that shimmered faintly like the Eldaries Elena once talked about.

    Elena¡¯s stomach growled again.

    Ember snorted. "Well, go on."

    Elena hesitated. "We don¡¯t even know if we¡¯re supposed to¡ª"

    Before she could finish, one of the vendors, a plump, short toad wearing a tiny cap, called out to them.

    "Travelers!" he croaked, waving a hand. "First meal¡¯s on us. Elders¡¯ orders!"

    Elena blinked, surprised. "Did he say¡­?"

    "Yes," Ember said, already tugging her forward. "Come on. Before you faint."

    They sat on low stools as the toad brought them bowls of something warm and soft, with a slightly sweet smell. Elena took a hesitant bite and immediately closed her eyes.

    "This is¡­" she mumbled, swallowing. "This is good."

    Ember grinned, taking her own bite. "See? I told you this place isn¡¯t all bad."

    They ate quietly for a while, the sounds of the city buzzing around them ¡ª soft croaks, laughter, footsteps, and the faint hum of something deeper, something alive beneath the ground.

    When they finished, Elena wiped her mouth and looked up at the sky, her face calm for the first time in days.

    "I think," she said quietly, "I like it here."

    Ember looked at her, then at the city, then back at Elena.

    "Let¡¯s see how long that lasts."

    With their hunger satisfied and the warmth of the meal still in their bellies, Elena and Ember stood in the bustling square of Redogs, watching as life unfolded before them. The city was alive in ways neither of them had expected, a strange mix of the familiar and the unknown.

    The toads walked like humans, spoke like humans, traded, built homes, and lived their lives just as Iorphians did¡ªbut there was something deeply different, something hidden beneath their robes and careful manners.

    Elena exhaled slowly, still taking in the sights. "It¡¯s¡­ amazing."

    Ember tilted her head, arms crossed. "It¡¯s weird."

    Elena laughed, nudging her playfully. "You always say that when you like something but don¡¯t want to admit it."

    Ember scoffed but didn¡¯t deny it.

    They wandered further into the city, letting their curiosity guide them. The streets were paved with smooth stones, lined with market stalls and small homes with circular windows. Some had tiny gardens filled with flowers that glowed faintly under the shifting light. Others had intricate carvings along their walls, depicting scenes of toads standing before what looked like large, two-legged figures.

    At one point, they reached a narrow bridge that stretched over a canal. Below, dark water reflected the sky in strange colors¡ªsometimes blue, sometimes green, and sometimes a deep purple that shimmered like oil. Small boats floated along it, steered by toads using long poles.

    Elena leaned over the railing, staring into the water. "Is this just normal water?"

    Ember peered down, frowning slightly. "Looks thicker than the rivers back home."

    A toad passing by overheard them and chuckled. "The canals of Redogs carry more than just water, travelers. They carry stories."

    Elena turned to him, intrigued. "Stories?"

    The toad nodded, his webbed fingers resting on the railing. "It is said that our ancestors poured their knowledge into the water, and now, it whispers to those who listen closely."

    Ember rolled her eyes. "Right. So, if I jump in, will I learn some great secret?"

    The toad laughed. "You might learn that the water is colder than it looks."

    Elena giggled, and Ember smirked before nudging her forward. "Come on, let¡¯s keep going before you start asking them to recite every legend they have."

    They passed through more streets, discovering a section of the city filled with workshops. Blacksmith toads hammered away at metal, crafting tools and weapons. A group of artisans sat under a large canopy, weaving fabrics dyed in deep greens and blues. There was even a toad carefully carving wooden flutes, his long fingers working with precision.

    Ember picked one up, turning it over in her hands. "I didn¡¯t think toads would be into music."

    The flute-maker grinned. "Even warriors need songs, don¡¯t they?"

    Elena nudged Ember. "You should try playing it."

    Ember snorted. "I think I¡¯ll pass."

    As the day stretched on, they continued to explore, passing through gardens filled with towering mushrooms, some large enough to cast shadows over entire streets. They saw massive lanterns hanging from thick vines, glowing softly as if holding fireflies inside.

    At one point, Elena got distracted by a group of toad children playing a game where they hopped over stones in a specific pattern. She crouched down, watching with fascination as they skillfully leaped from one to another.

    One of the younger ones, noticing her curiosity, grinned and tugged on her sleeve. "Wanna try?"

    Elena blinked in surprise before looking up at Ember. "Should I?"

    Ember sighed dramatically. "Might as well. You already look like you belong here."

    Elena stuck her tongue out at her before standing and trying to mimic the toads¡¯ movements. She stepped onto the first stone, then the second, but by the third jump, she completely lost balance and nearly fell flat on her face.

    The children burst into laughter, and even Ember chuckled.

    "Not as easy as it looks, huh?" Ember teased, arms crossed.

    Elena huffed, brushing herself off. "I was going easy on them."

    Ember shook her head, amused, before offering a hand to pull her back up.

    The sky was shifting. Soft blues melted into deeper hues, and the golden glow of the sun slowly faded, giving way to the first flickers of night. Above, the sky teemed with creatures¡ªwinged silhouettes soaring through the air, some gliding effortlessly while others flapped wildly, their cries echoing across the city of Redogs.

    Ember and Elena sat atop a small stone outcrop near their home, their legs dangling over the edge as they watched the creatures swirl above. The city lights below flickered, creating a soft warmth against the cool night.

    "Look," Ember murmured, tilting her head upward. "Here they come."

    Elena followed her gaze, watching as more of the flying creatures emerged, their massive wings catching the wind. Some had sleek bodies with feathered tails, while others had thin, translucent wings that shimmered like glass. A few dived low, barely skimming the rooftops, before soaring back up.

    "They''re incredible," Elena whispered.

    Ember nodded, resting her arms against her knees. "I¡¯ve never seen so many in one place before. Almost like they belong here."

    Elena hummed in agreement, letting the silence settle between them for a moment. Then, quietly, she asked, "What do you think the future holds for us?"

    Ember exhaled sharply, glancing at her. "That''s a big question."

    Elena smiled slightly. "Well, we¡¯re here, aren¡¯t we? We''ve made it this far. Don''t you think it''s worth wondering about?"

    Ember leaned back on her hands, staring at the sky. "I don''t know. I want to say we''ll find a safe place, a real home. But¡­" She hesitated. "I also feel like things won¡¯t be that easy. Maybe the surface isn¡¯t as kind as we thought."

    Elena bit her lip. "I don¡¯t want to believe that."

    "You¡¯re still hoping for a perfect world, aren¡¯t you?" Ember asked, a small smirk tugging at her lips.

    Elena sighed. "Not perfect. Just¡­ better."

    She pulled her knees to her chest, resting her chin on them. "Back home, I always thought about the surface like it was a dream. A place where we could be free, where we didn¡¯t have to keep rebuilding and hiding." She paused. "But now that we¡¯re here, I¡¯m starting to wonder¡­"

    "Wonder what?"

    Elena hesitated, then turned to Ember. "What happened to the Iorphians who came before us?"

    Ember frowned. "You think there were others?"

    Elena pulled something from her satchel¡ªa small, worn-out book. "This." She held it up, her fingers brushing over the cover. "Do you remember this?"

    Ember¡¯s eyes narrowed before realization struck. "That¡¯s the book I gave you¡­ from the archives."

    Elena nodded. "I read it over and over again when I had trouble sleeping. There was a story in here¡ªabout the toads. About how the Iorphians taught them everything they know."

    Ember shifted, turning her body toward Elena. "Go on."

    Elena flipped through the pages, stopping at one she had nearly memorized. "It says here that long ago, the Iorphians guided the toads, teaching them how to build, farm, and trade. They helped them create cities, just like this one." She glanced around Redogs. "Maybe even this exact one."

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Ember frowned. "And?"

    Elena¡¯s voice softened. "And then¡­ the story just stops."

    Ember blinked. "Stops?"

    Elena nodded. "It doesn''t say what happened after that. Just that the Iorphians ''moved on'' and the toads remained. But if we were really here, if we really helped build all of this¡­" She looked into Ember¡¯s eyes. "Why don¡¯t we remember? Why don¡¯t the Iorphians in Iorph talk about it?"

    A cold breeze swept through the air, making Ember shiver slightly.

    "So you think something happened to them?" Ember asked.

    Elena closed the book gently. "I don¡¯t know. But the Elder knew who we were the moment he saw us. He gave us shelter, food, and a map. It¡¯s almost like he was waiting for us."

    Ember exhaled, running a hand through her hair. "That¡¯s¡­ unsettling."

    Elena chuckled softly. "A little."

    They fell silent again, the weight of their conversation settling between them. The sky above was now fully dark, the creatures still circling, their shapes blending into the night.

    Elena sighed, hugging the book to her chest. "I want to believe we¡¯ll find a safe place. That we¡¯ll find the answers. But¡­ I guess I¡¯m scared."

    Ember turned her head, watching her closely. "Scared of what?"

    Elena hesitated, then finally admitted, "Scared that we¡¯re just repeating history. That we¡¯ll build something¡­ only for it to be destroyed again."

    Ember swallowed. "That won¡¯t happen."

    Elena looked at her, searching her face. "How can you be so sure?"

    Ember¡¯s fingers instinctively brushed against the small stone hanging from her neck¡ªthe faintly glowing one with her tribe¡¯s name, Orion, engraved on it.

    "Because this time, we¡¯re the ones writing the story," she said firmly. "And I refuse to let it end the same way."

    Elena stared at her for a long moment before a small smile tugged at her lips.

    "Then¡­ I guess we¡¯ll just have to make sure we get a happy ending, huh?"

    Ember smirked. "We¡¯ll see about that."

    The dim glow of a single lantern flickered against the stone walls of their room. The air was still, carrying only the distant croaks of the city outside. Elena sat cross-legged on the bed, absentmindedly flipping through the book Ember had given her. The pages felt worn beneath her fingers, their words whispering stories of old.

    Ember, sprawled out on the floor with her arms behind her head, stared at the ceiling. Her eyes traced the faint patterns in the stone, her mind filled with thoughts she hadn¡¯t quite put into words yet.

    For a while, neither of them spoke.

    Then, Ember let out a long sigh, tilting her head to glance at Elena.

    "So, princess." She reached out, holding the book toward her. "You made me come to the surface. Now, what¡¯s next?"

    Elena, still lost in thought, didn¡¯t immediately respond.

    Ember raised an eyebrow. "No plan? No speech?"

    Silence.

    Elena closed the book slowly, resting it on her lap. The soft lantern light caught the grey in her eyes as she finally looked at Ember, but she said nothing.

    Ember exhaled, shaking her head. "Well, whatever you decide," she said, stretching her arms behind her head, "I¡¯ll follow it."

    That made Elena blink.

    "Because," Ember continued, "let¡¯s be honest. You wouldn¡¯t last a day without me."

    Elena¡¯s lips parted in offense. "Excuse me?"

    Ember smirked, propping herself up on one elbow. "You heard me."

    Elena scoffed. "I absolutely can survive without you."

    "Oh really?" Ember feigned curiosity. "Then remind me¡ªwho was the one who nearly fell asleep in a prison cell?"

    Elena crossed her arms. "That was different."

    "And who," Ember added, counting on her fingers, "got so distracted by the toads that she almost walked straight into a pond?"

    Elena huffed. "The bridge was weird!"

    "And," Ember smirked, "who didn¡¯t even realize she hadn¡¯t eaten all day until her stomach decided to make it everyone¡¯s problem?"

    Elena gasped. "You¡ª!"

    Ember grinned, watching her puff up in protest.

    "I can survive without you," Elena muttered stubbornly. "I just¡­ choose not to."

    "Uh-huh," Ember drawled, shifting onto her side. "And how exactly would you survive, princess?"

    Elena lifted her chin. "I¡¯d hunt."

    Ember burst out laughing. "You can¡¯t even hold a spear."

    "I don¡¯t need a spear. I have my hands!"

    "Right. And are you planning to punch your food to death?"

    Elena groaned. "I hate you."

    Ember chuckled, shaking her head. "No, you don¡¯t."

    Elena turned away with a huff, her arms still crossed, but the corners of her lips twitched.

    Silence settled between them again, but this time, it was comfortable¡ªwoven with quiet laughter and something unspoken. The lantern light flickered, casting their shadows along the walls.

    Then, without warning, Ember flicked Elena¡¯s forehead.

    "Ow!" Elena yelped, pulling back and rubbing the spot. "What was that for?"

    Ember smirked. "Because it¡¯s your turn to sleep on the floor tonight."

    Elena¡¯s jaw dropped. "No way."

    "Yes way."

    "You volunteered to sleep on the floor yesterday!"

    "And now I¡¯m un-volunteering." Ember stretched with an exaggerated yawn. "I had a long day. I need my beauty sleep."

    Elena grabbed the nearest pillow and launched it at her.

    Ember caught it mid-air, grinning. "Oh, come on, princess. You wouldn¡¯t last a¡ª"

    Another pillow hit her square in the face.

    Elena smirked triumphantly. "Oops."

    Ember stared at her for a second, then launched the pillow right back.

    The next few minutes were filled with muffled laughter, thrown pillows, and the kind of warmth that didn¡¯t come from blankets.

    Eventually, exhaustion caught up to them, and they settled in¡ªElena on the bed, Ember on the floor. The lantern flickered once more before dimming into darkness, leaving only the quiet, steady rhythm of their breathing.

    And for the first time in a long time, they slept without worry.

    Morning arrived gently, with soft golden light spilling through the cracks in the stone walls. The city of Redogs was already stirring¡ªdistant voices, croaking chatter, and the occasional splash of water filled the air. The scent of damp earth and something vaguely sweet drifted in through the small window.

    Inside their room, Ember was still fast asleep on the floor, tangled in the thin blanket she had managed to claim as hers. A few strands of her red hair stuck out in wild directions, and her arm was half-draped over her face. The world could have been ending, and she wouldn¡¯t have noticed.

    But Elena was very much awake.

    She sat on the bed, staring at the ceiling with her lips pressed together, her mind racing with everything that had unraveled yesterday. The old Iorphs. The city. The story the elder had told them.

    She knew what she had to do.

    And Ember needed to wake up.

    With zero hesitation, Elena grabbed the pillow beside her, leaned over the edge of the bed, and¡ª

    WHAM.

    The pillow smacked directly into Ember¡¯s face.

    A muffled groan came from beneath the covers. There was a slight shift, a sluggish attempt at movement, before Ember flopped right back into place.

    Elena huffed. Oh, no you don¡¯t.

    She leaned over again, this time grabbing Ember¡¯s shoulder and shaking her¡ªroughly. "Wake up. Ember, wake up!"

    Another groggy groan. "Mmmph. Five more minutes."

    "No!" Elena shook her again, harder this time. "I finally decided what to do!"

    Ember cracked one eye open, squinting up at her with all the intelligence of a half-conscious lizard. "¡­You finally decided?"

    "Yes!" Elena pulled back, sitting up straight. "I know where we have to go."

    Ember made a vague noise that sounded like that''s great, now let me sleep, and buried her face deeper into the blanket.

    But Elena was having none of it. "I''m serious!" She scooted to the edge of the bed, practically leaning over her now. "We have to find where the old Iorphs lived. Before Redogs, before all of this¡ªthere was a place. A real home. And if we go there, maybe we can figure out what we really are. Maybe we''ll find something important, a clue, a sign¡ªanything.¡±

    Ember groaned, rubbing her face with one hand. "Elena, it is too early for deep thinking."

    Elena ignored her. "It makes sense, doesn''t it? If we don''t even know what it means to be Iorphians anymore, then we have to go back. We have to¡ª"

    "¡ªYou are cute when you talk weird things," Ember mumbled sleepily.

    Silence.

    A very thick, very loud silence.

    Elena''s entire body locked up. Her eyes went wide, her breath caught in her throat.

    Ember, still not fully awake, lazily turned her head, blinking at her as if nothing had happened. As if she hadn¡¯t just casually said that.

    Elena felt the heat rising in her face.

    Her mind blanked for a second. Then, without thinking, she grabbed the pillow again and chucked it straight at Ember¡¯s head.

    WHAP.

    "Shut up!" Elena blurted, her voice a mix of flustered embarrassment and indignation.

    Ember, now actually awake, blinked in confusion. "¡­What?"

    "You¡ªyou just¡ª" Elena buried her face in her hands for a second, before groaning dramatically and rolling onto her bed, pulling the blanket over her head.

    Ember sat up slowly, still looking around the room like she was trying to piece together a dream. Her red hair was a complete mess, her eyes half-lidded with drowsiness. "Wait¡ªwhat just happened?"

    "You happened!" Elena''s muffled voice came from under the blanket.

    Ember blinked again. Then, realization very slowly crept onto her face.

    She tilted her head. "Wait¡­ did I say something weird?"

    Elena violently tossed another pillow in her direction. "Forget it!"

    Ember caught the pillow this time, staring at it, then at Elena¡ªwho was now aggressively not looking at her.

    A smirk tugged at Ember''s lips. "Ohhh. I see."

    "You see nothing!"

    "You''re blushing," Ember pointed out, stretching lazily. "Like, a lot."

    "I am not!"

    Ember grinned, tossing the pillow aside and getting up. She leaned against the bed, chin propped up on her hands as she looked at Elena, who was still determinedly avoiding eye contact. "You so are."

    "I''m going back to sleep," Elena declared, burying her face into the mattress.

    "After waking me up so violently?" Ember scoffed. "No way. You literally threw me out of sleep."

    "Maybe you deserved it," Elena muttered.

    Ember chuckled, shaking her head. "Right. So, princess, about this very serious plan of yours¡ª"

    Elena peeked out from under the blanket, her grey eyes narrowing. "Don''t call me that."

    Ember smirked. "Noted. Now, back to your great, life-changing revelation¡ª"

    Elena huffed, sitting up properly this time. Her face was still slightly pink, but she crossed her arms in an attempt to be serious again. "Are you going to listen, or keep making fun of me?"

    Ember held up both hands in surrender. "Alright, alright. I''m listening."

    Elena took a deep breath, regaining her composure. "We need to find the place where the old Iorphs lived. Before Golust, before Redogs, before everything. If we go there¡­ we might find out what happened to our people. We might find answers."

    Ember tilted her head. "And how exactly do we find this place?"

    Elena hesitated. "I¡­ don¡¯t know yet. But we have to start somewhere."

    Ember stood up, brushing dust off her clothes. ¡°We talk to the Elder.¡±

    Elena blinked. ¡°The Elder?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s lived here longer than anyone,¡± Ember reasoned. ¡°If anyone knows anything about the old Iorphs, or the dangers of this place, it¡¯s him. We should at least see what we¡¯re getting ourselves into before running off.¡±

    Elena exhaled through her nose, nodding. ¡°¡­Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    <hr>

    The Elder¡¯s chamber was dimly lit, the walls lined with ancient-looking carvings. He sat by the large pond at the center, watching them with tired, knowing eyes as they entered. His white beard flowed slightly as he adjusted himself, signaling the guards to step back.

    ¡°You have returned,¡± the Elder said, his voice slow and wise. ¡°What troubles your minds, travelers?¡±

    Elena stepped forward. ¡°Elder¡­ we want to find the place where the old Iorphs lived. Before Redogs, before Golust¡­ before everything. We need to know where we truly belong.¡±

    A silence settled in the room. The Elder let out a long, measured breath, eyes studying them carefully. Then, he spoke.

    ¡°The path you seek is treacherous.¡±

    Elena frowned. ¡°We¡¯re aware of the risks¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the Elder interrupted gently. ¡°You are not.¡±

    Ember and Elena exchanged a glance.

    The Elder gestured towards one of the carved walls, where dim torchlight illuminated a mural of towering, monstrous shapes.

    ¡°There are things in Golust. Creatures beyond what you have seen here in Redogs. They lurk in the forests, the rivers, the mountains. Some will hide beneath the soil, waiting to strike. Some will watch you from the darkness, their eyes never blinking.¡± His voice grew heavier, slower. ¡°And some will not hesitate to hunt you.¡±

    Elena swallowed.

    ¡°There are storms that strip the land bare. Poisonous mists that turn the air unbreathable. Lands that shift and swallow travelers whole. Even if you reach the ruins of your ancestors¡­¡± His gaze locked onto theirs. ¡°The place you seek is not abandoned. It is filled with traps.¡±

    Ember crossed her arms, tilting her head. ¡°Traps?¡±

    The Elder nodded. ¡°The Iorphs of old were not merely survivors; they were creators. Engineers, thinkers, minds sharper than any blade. Their homes were crafted with intelligence far beyond what you may expect. And they did not build them for outsiders.¡±

    Elena inhaled slowly. ¡°So¡­ even if we find it, it won¡¯t welcome us.¡±

    ¡°That depends,¡± the Elder said, stroking his beard. ¡°Do you have the wisdom to recognize the tests they have left behind? Or will you fall like the many who have come before you?¡±

    A silence stretched.

    Elena clenched her fists. ¡°Even if it¡¯s dangerous, we have to try. It¡¯s our past.¡±

    The Elder studied her for a long time before nodding slowly. ¡°I suspected you would say that.¡± He motioned toward the guards. ¡°Then allow me to prepare you for the journey.¡±

    The guards left the room and returned moments later, carrying two carefully wrapped cloth bundles. They placed them before Ember and Elena before stepping back.

    The Elder gestured to them. ¡°These belonged to Iorphs of the past. You will need them.¡±

    Ember untied her bundle first, unfolding the cloth to reveal a long, intricately designed spear. The shaft was sturdy, the metal tip sharp and gleaming, etched with patterns unfamiliar yet oddly familiar. She lifted it, testing its weight. It felt balanced¡ªnatural, even.

    Elena carefully unwrapped hers. Inside was a small dagger, light and beautifully carved. The handle fit perfectly in her grip, as if it had been made for her. The blade, though small, was sharp enough to slice through thick fabric with ease.

    ¡°These are your weapons,¡± the Elder said. ¡°They are not mere tools. They are part of your history.¡±

    Elena traced the patterns on the dagger¡¯s handle. ¡°¡­Who did they belong to?¡±

    The Elder¡¯s expression grew distant. ¡°Iorphs who walked the surface before you. Those who sought the same answers you now seek.¡±

    A chill ran down Elena¡¯s spine.

    She exchanged a glance with Ember, who was gripping her spear tightly, brows furrowed.

    The Elder exhaled. ¡°Take these weapons, and take caution. The path ahead is not kind. But if you are truly of Iorph, then perhaps you will find what you seek.¡±

    He closed his eyes for a moment, then looked at them once more.

    ¡°¡­Good luck.¡±

    The moment they stepped out of the Elder¡¯s chamber, a chill clung to their skin. The weight of his words lingered in their minds¡ªmonsters, traps, dangers lurking in Golust. Ember adjusted the spear slung across her back while Elena held the dagger tighter in her grip.

    Neither of them spoke as they walked through the quiet streets of Redogs, the city of the slimy toads. The air was thick with a strange energy, but the toads themselves seemed unbothered. They continued their daily routines, some carrying baskets of fruits, others tending to glowing lanterns that illuminated the pathways. A few children peeked out from behind stone pillars, giggling as they watched the two outsiders pass by.

    Despite the eerie feeling from the Elder¡¯s warning, the toads were nothing but helpful. They gathered supplies for them¡ªfood wrapped in strange leaf bundles, water stored in smooth, curved shells, and even makeshift traveling cloaks to help against the unpredictable weather of Golust.

    Ember, ever the practical one, went through the inventory carefully, making sure everything was accounted for. Elena, on the other hand, found herself drawn toward the pond at the heart of Redogs¡ªthe one the Elder sat near, the one with carvings that spoke of ancient legends.

    She walked toward it, slowly, her gaze locked onto the water¡¯s surface. It was clear, too clear, reflecting the sky above like polished glass. But something shifted beneath.

    A figure.

    Elena¡¯s breath hitched.

    It was a ghostly shape, barely visible, flickering in and out of existence. It had a human-like form but seemed to shift between two states¡ªone moment, it looked strong, healthy, standing tall with pride. The next, its figure shrank, trembling, eyes wide with terror as if witnessing something horrific.

    Elena¡¯s feet moved on their own, carrying her closer to the pond¡¯s edge. She could hear her heartbeat in her ears, her breath shallow.

    ¡°Who¡­?¡± she whispered, reaching a hand toward the water.

    The figure waved.

    Her body tensed, her fingers brushing the pond¡¯s surface¡ª

    A hand gripped her shoulder.

    She gasped, a sharp scream escaping her lips as she spun around.

    It was Ember.

    Elena¡¯s chest heaved, eyes wide in fear. Ember frowned, tilting her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Elena hesitated, her heart still racing. The moment she looked back at the pond, the figure was gone. The water was still, undisturbed, as if nothing had been there at all.

    ¡°I¡­ I thought I saw something,¡± Elena admitted, voice quieter now.

    Ember¡¯s gaze flickered toward the pond, then back at Elena. ¡°Something like what?¡±

    Elena swallowed. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±

    Silence stretched between them. The wind rustled the leaves nearby, and the distant chatter of the toads filled the empty space.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Elena finally said, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Ember didn¡¯t move. She was watching Elena carefully now, eyes narrowed.

    ¡°¡­No,¡± Ember said suddenly.

    Elena blinked. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving tomorrow,¡± Ember said firmly. ¡°You need to rest.¡±

    Elena¡¯s shoulders stiffened. ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    Ember crossed her arms. ¡°Because you¡¯re acting weird.¡±

    Elena felt her stomach twist. What if I see it again?

    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Ember asked, her voice softer now.

    Elena tensed. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Ember didn¡¯t believe her. It was clear in the way she looked at her. But she didn¡¯t push it any further.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Ember said instead. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Elena hesitated for a moment before nodding.

    <hr>

    Back in their room, the atmosphere felt different.

    Elena was unusually quiet, barely speaking as she sat on the edge of the bed, lost in thought. Ember, who normally would have teased her about brooding too much, simply watched.

    ¡°You¡¯re too tense,¡± Ember finally said, stretching as she sat on the floor, her spear resting beside her. ¡°You¡¯re going to hurt yourself thinking so much.¡±

    Elena sighed, her fingers gripping the edge of the blanket. ¡°I just¡­ I don¡¯t know what I saw.¡±

    Ember tilted her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know right away.¡±

    Elena frowned. ¡°But what if it means something?¡±

    Ember shrugged. ¡°Then we figure it out later. You¡¯re not going to solve anything by overthinking it right now.¡±

    Elena exhaled, pressing her fingers to her temples.

    A beat of silence.

    ¡°¡­Hey,¡± Ember spoke up again, voice lower this time. ¡°You¡¯re strong, you know that?¡±

    Elena glanced at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re strong,¡± Ember repeated. ¡°And I¡¯ll fight anything that gets in your way.¡± She grinned. ¡°So don¡¯t overthink. Just trust me.¡±

    Elena stared at her for a long moment.

    Then, without thinking, the words left her lips¡ª

    ¡°Sleep on the bed with me.¡±

    Ember blinked.

    Elena immediately regretted it. Her face turned red as she quickly tried to explain, ¡°I¡ªI mean, just for tonight. Just¡ªjust because I don¡¯t want to be alone. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Ember raised an eyebrow. ¡°So you are scared.¡±

    Elena scowled, grabbing a pillow and throwing it at her. ¡°Shut up.¡±

    As they lay in the quiet of their room, the air between them felt different. The dim glow of the lantern flickered against the stone walls, casting long shadows. Outside, the city of Redogs had settled, the croaking of toads fading into the distance.

    Elena turned on her side, facing Ember, who lay beside her, eyes staring at the ceiling. Their arms were close¡ªtoo close¡ªbut neither of them moved.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re warm,¡± Elena murmured suddenly.

    Ember blinked, glancing at her. Then she smirked. ¡°It¡¯s because of Orion blood. We run hotter.¡±

    Elena¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Orion blood?¡±

    Ember nodded. ¡°Orion tribe members have strong bodies. We get sick less, and we heal fast. Our bodies naturally stay warm, even in the cold.¡± She let out a small chuckle. ¡°I bet if we stayed in a snowstorm, you¡¯d be shivering while I¡¯d just be mildly annoyed.¡±

    Elena stared at her for a moment before something crossed her mind.

    ¡°¡­Then why didn¡¯t I ever get a sigil?¡± she asked softly. ¡°Everyone else got one. Even Ania¡­¡± Her voice faltered at the mention of her best friend. Ania, who had been so proud of her sigil before Thalavas took her away. She swallowed before continuing. ¡°Almost every child had one. But I¡­ I never got one.¡±

    Ember was silent for a moment, staring at the ceiling again. Then she huffed, turning onto her side. ¡°Does it matter?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Elena insisted. ¡°It¡¯s part of who we are. The sigils mark our connection to the tribes. Our history.¡±

    Ember scoffed. ¡°History doesn¡¯t mean much when it gets burned away.¡±

    Elena frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not¡ª¡±

    ¡°Because of you, we made it to the surface.¡± Ember cut her off, her voice steady but quieter now. ¡°That¡¯s all that matters. You led us here, and now we have a future to figure out.¡±

    Elena was about to argue when Ember spoke again¡ªabsentmindedly, as if she wasn¡¯t even aware of what she was saying.

    ¡°My mother didn¡¯t have one either.¡±

    The words hung in the air between them.

    Elena sat up. ¡°Wait¡ªwhat?¡±

    Ember¡¯s eyes widened slightly, as if realizing she had said too much.

    Elena narrowed her eyes. ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t have a sigil? Why?¡±

    There was a long pause. Then¡ª

    Ember turned onto her side, pulling the blanket over her head.

    Elena blinked. ¡°¡­Are you pretending to be asleep?¡±

    A soft snore came from under the blanket.

    ¡°Elena,¡± came Ember¡¯s muffled voice. ¡°I can¡¯t hear you. I¡¯m asleep.¡±

    Elena scowled. ¡°You just spoke¡ª¡±

    ¡°Nope. That wasn¡¯t me. It was¡­ um¡­ the wind.¡±

    Elena grabbed her pillow and whacked her with it.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Ember yelped.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for dodging my question,¡± Elena huffed, crossing her arms.

    Ember grumbled something unintelligible, refusing to move from under the blanket.

    Elena let out a small sigh, lying back down. She¡¯s hiding something.

    She glanced at Ember¡¯s back, wondering. Why didn¡¯t her mother have a sigil?

    But for now, she let it go.

 Voices in the Grass

    The morning was crisp, the sky above a perfect shade of pale blue, dotted with soft clouds. The city of Redogs had long disappeared behind them, its towering structures hidden beyond the horizon. Now, Ember and Elena found themselves in a vast field of tall, golden grass that swayed in the wind, stretching endlessly in every direction.

    The problem?

    They were completely lost.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re reading that right?¡± Ember asked, her voice edged with doubt.

    ¡°Yes, Ember, I am reading it right,¡± Elena snapped, turning the map upside down and then right-side-up again. Her brows furrowed as she squinted at the intricate markings.

    Ember folded her arms, tilting her head. ¡°That thing¡¯s been in your hands for hours, and we¡¯re still in the middle of nowhere.¡±

    Elena groaned, gripping the map tighter. ¡°We¡¯re not in the middle of nowhere, we¡¯re exactly where we¡¯re supposed to be. If you¡¯d just be patient and¡ª¡±

    ¡°Patient?¡± Ember let out a dry laugh. ¡°We¡¯ve been walking in circles for ages! Face it, Elena, we¡¯re lost.¡±

    Elena¡¯s grip on the map tightened. She knew they were heading in the right direction¡ªor at least she thought they were. The elder¡¯s map wasn¡¯t exactly straightforward, and the landscape around them didn¡¯t match any of the drawings. But admitting that to Ember? Never.

    ¡°We are not lost!¡± she snapped. ¡°If you¡¯d stop whining for five seconds and¡ª¡±

    ¡°Whining? I¡¯m stating facts¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh, so now you¡¯re an expert on navigation? The same person who thought ¡®west¡¯ meant ¡®wherever I feel like going¡¯?¡±

    ¡°That was one time!¡± Ember threw her arms up. ¡°And the sun was in my eyes!¡±

    Elena groaned, running a frustrated hand through her dark hair. ¡°You are impossible! Maybe if you actually listened to me for once instead of arguing about everything¡ª¡±

    A sound.

    A faint shffft through the grass.

    Ember¡¯s entire posture stiffened. The back of her neck prickled. It wasn¡¯t just the wind¡ªno, this was something sharp, moving with purpose.

    ¡°Elena.¡± Her voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Elena scowled. ¡°Excuse me¡ª¡±

    Ember held up a hand, signaling silence. Her sharp, red eyes darted through the grass, listening.

    Elena crossed her arms. ¡°Oh, this is rich. You just want to cut me off so you can be right again¡ª¡±

    ¡°Be quiet.¡± Ember¡¯s voice was sharper this time.

    Elena ignored her completely. ¡°You¡¯re always like this, thinking you¡¯re so clever, but maybe if you actually trusted me¡ª¡±

    Then, in one swift motion, Ember lunged forward and clamped her hand over Elena¡¯s mouth.

    Elena let out a muffled yelp, her body stiffening as she felt Ember¡¯s palm press firmly over her lips.

    ¡°Shh,¡± Ember whispered, eyes darting around them. ¡°Something¡¯s here.¡±

    Elena continued to make muffled noises, her glare burning into Ember.

    ¡°Stop making that noise.¡± Ember¡¯s voice was low, her breath warm against Elena¡¯s cheek.

    More muffled protests.

    Ember sighed. ¡°You really don¡¯t know when to shut up, huh?¡±

    Elena responded with an even louder muffled noise.

    Ember groaned and leaned in, whispering directly into her ear. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, I swear I¡¯ll throw you over my shoulder and carry you through this field until we¡¯re out of danger.¡±

    Elena froze.

    The idea of Ember carrying her like that¡ªno, absolutely not.

    She huffed through her nose but finally stopped struggling.

    Ember slowly removed her hand.

    Silence.

    The grass swayed around them, and the wind whistled between the stalks.

    Elena shot her a glare before whispering, ¡°I hate you.¡±

    Ember smirked. ¡°Noted. Now, let¡¯s focus on the actual problem, yeah?¡±

    Elena sighed but nodded, gripping the map tighter. ¡°Fine. But if we do survive this, you¡¯re never touching my mouth again.¡±

    Ember chuckled. ¡°No promises.¡±

    The field remained eerily still, save for the gentle sway of the golden grass. Ember''s red eyes darted around, sharp and focused. Whatever was lurking in the tall stalks was waiting, moving with intent. Then, a realization clicked in her mind.

    ¡°I think it only moves when we talk louder,¡± she murmured.

    Elena, still glaring at her from the earlier mouth-covering incident, crossed her arms. ¡°So what? We just whisper forever?¡±

    Ember gave her a look. ¡°No, we walk. Slowly. And we speak quietly.¡±

    For once, Elena didn¡¯t argue. The tension in Ember¡¯s voice told her this wasn¡¯t a game. Taking a deep breath, she nodded. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They stepped forward, careful with every movement, speaking in hushed tones. The grass rustled softly with their steps, but nothing else stirred. The air was thick with suspense, but as they moved further, the tension in Elena¡¯s shoulders started to ease.

    Then, she saw it.

    A tall, rugged stone, half-buried in the earth, covered in patches of moss. The second she laid eyes on it, something in her memory clicked. It was the exact shape as the one drawn on the elder¡¯s map.

    Her heart leaped. ¡°I knew it!¡± she whispered excitedly, gripping Ember¡¯s arm. ¡°See? We are on the right track! This is¡ª¡±

    Ember¡¯s hand shot up in a silent signal to be quiet.

    Elena huffed but obeyed, rolling her eyes. Just as she was about to step forward again, she noticed something strange¡ªEmber¡¯s face had shifted into an unreadable expression, somewhere between confusion and alarm.

    ¡°What?¡± Elena whispered.

    Instead of answering, Ember moved toward her slowly.

    Elena narrowed her eyes. ¡°If you put your hand on my mouth again, I swear I will smack you.¡±

    Ember shook her head, her voice barely a breath. ¡°No¡­ Just¡­ don¡¯t move.¡±

    A cold shiver ran down Elena¡¯s spine.

    She could hear the grass rustling behind her. A slow, deliberate sound.

    Her mind raced, imagining everything from a slimy monster to a towering beast with fangs, claws, and glowing red eyes. Was it the creature that had been following them? Something worse?

    Ember stepped even closer, her body pressing slightly against Elena¡¯s. ¡°Don¡¯t turn around,¡± she murmured.

    That only made Elena more desperate to turn around. Her hands clenched into fists, her heartbeat hammering against her ribs.

    And then¡ªshe moved.

    Her body acted before her brain could stop it, a mix of panic and defiance overriding Ember¡¯s warning. She turned¡ª

    And came face to face with a creature no bigger than her hand.

    It was floating.

    For a split second, her mind failed to process what she was looking at. The tiny beast had a soft, white, almost translucent body, like mist woven into flesh. It had four delicate legs, barely touching the air as it hovered before her. Long, curling horns twisted above its head like tiny spirals of gold, and its deep blue eyes gleamed with a strange intelligence. A thin, almost glowing mane of silver flowed down its back, shifting between solid and mist-like form.

    It blinked at her.

    She screamed.

    The creature let out a startled chirp and darted back into the grass, vanishing as if it had never been there.

    Elena stumbled back, clutching her chest, breathless. ¡°What was that?!¡±

    Ember, still standing close, just stared at her, unimpressed. ¡°I told you not to turn around.¡±

    Elena turned to glare at her. ¡°You could¡¯ve said it was a tiny floating deer-thing instead of scaring me to death!¡±

    Ember shrugged. ¡°Would you have stayed still if I did?¡±

    Elena opened her mouth, then shut it again. ¡°¡­That¡¯s not the point.¡±

    Ember smirked. ¡°Right.¡±

    Still panting slightly, Elena turned back toward the grass where the creature had disappeared. ¡°What was that thing?¡±

    Ember sighed, glancing in the same direction. ¡°No idea. But¡­ it wasn¡¯t trying to attack us.¡±

    Elena frowned. ¡°Then why was it creeping up behind me like that?¡±

    The ground trembled beneath their feet. A deep, rumbling sensation, like the earth itself was waking up.

    Elena barely had time to react before she instinctively clung to Ember, gripping onto her sleeve with both hands. ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± she yelled, panic tightening her voice.

    Ember didn¡¯t answer right away¡ªshe was just as startled, her red eyes darting around wildly as the golden grass began to move. Not from the wind. Not from an unseen creature. The grass itself swayed and rippled, like an ocean caught in a storm.

    Then, the earth beneath them shifted.

    Not cracked, not split¡ªshifted, like something underneath was stirring.

    ¡°Elena, move!¡± Ember grabbed her wrist and pulled her toward the rock they had just discovered, half-lifting her as she scrambled up its rough surface. The shaking ground made it harder to climb, but Elena fought through her panic, clawing at the stone until she reached the top. Ember leaped up after her, landing in a crouch.

    Then, they both turned their eyes downward.

    Elena gasped. Ember went completely still.

    The ground itself was rising. The long, golden stalks of grass¡ªthe very ones they had been wading through¡ªwere not grass at all.

    One by one, the tall stalks began to detach from the ground, their roots lifting into the air, revealing that they weren¡¯t plants, but creatures.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Hundreds of them.

    Maybe even thousands.

    They looked like floating, elongated beings with round or oval-shaped bodies where their heads should be. Some were as small as a child, others as large as a horse. Their movements were sluggish, as if they had been sleeping for years¡ªmaybe even centuries¡ªand were just now waking up.

    Elena couldn¡¯t breathe. She was frozen in place, still clinging to Ember¡¯s sleeve, her wide eyes reflecting the creatures as they drifted upward.

    Ember, gripping her spear tightly, didn¡¯t move either. ¡°What¡­ in the world¡­¡± she whispered.

    One by one, the creatures began to rise higher, their long bodies floating up like dandelion seeds caught in the wind. Some twirled, others stretched, and as they ascended, their forms shimmered in the light of the setting sun.

    It was¡­ mesmerizing.

    Elena¡¯s heartbeat, once frantic, started to slow as awe replaced fear. She watched in stunned silence as the creatures continued their slow, rhythmic ascent, moving toward the horizon, their golden bodies blending with the last rays of daylight.

    They weren¡¯t attacking.

    They weren¡¯t even looking at them.

    They were simply¡­ leaving.

    Ember exhaled, as if realizing it at the same time. ¡°They were asleep,¡± she murmured. ¡°For a long time.¡±

    Elena¡¯s grip on her finally loosened, but she didn¡¯t let go completely. ¡°My scream must have¡­ woken them up.¡±

    Neither of them spoke after that. They just stood there, watching the endless flow of golden beings rise into the sky, disappearing beyond the clouds.

    Elena shivered slightly. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was from the cooling night air or the lingering tension in her body. But she didn¡¯t let go of Ember¡¯s sleeve, and Ember¡ªthough she usually would¡¯ve shaken her off¡ªdidn¡¯t pull away.

    They stayed like that, side by side, until the last of the creatures vanished into the fading sunlight.

    Elena turned to Ember, her dark eyes still filled with the fading light of the sun. ¡°What¡­ was that?¡± she asked, her voice quiet, uncertain.

    Ember didn¡¯t answer right away. She kept looking toward the horizon where the last traces of the floating creatures had disappeared, her red hair catching the last golden rays of light. Even though they were gone, she kept staring, as if expecting them to return.

    Finally, she exhaled. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Elena¡¯s hands clenched into small fists at her sides. The ground they had walked on¡ªthe place they thought was just a field¡ªhad been something else entirely. How many creatures like that were there? Were they dangerous? Or just¡­ ancient?

    She swallowed and looked back at Ember, who was already moving, jumping down from the rock to the now-soft, green grass below. Whatever the creatures had been, their departure had left the field looking completely normal again, as if nothing had ever happened.

    Ember glanced back up. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s getting dark. We should rest here.¡±

    Elena, still dazed, nodded. She took Ember¡¯s outstretched hand, allowing herself to be guided down the rock. Her feet touched the grass, and for a moment, she hesitated, expecting another tremor, another shift¡ªbut there was nothing. Just the rustling of leaves in the evening wind.

    Ember wasted no time. While Elena stood lost in thought, Ember quickly started setting up the tent, working with practiced efficiency. She drove the stakes into the ground, making sure the fabric was secured against the breeze. The fire was next¡ªshe crouched down, striking flint against stone until small sparks flickered into life, feeding on the dry wood they had gathered.

    Elena sat close by, her legs folded beneath her, still deep in thought.

    ¡°There¡¯s too many,¡± she murmured.

    Ember, tending to the fire, raised an eyebrow. ¡°What?¡±

    Elena blinked, snapping out of her daze. ¡°There¡¯s just¡­ too many creatures up here.¡± She hugged her knees. ¡°I knew there were things on the surface, but this is beyond what I imagined.¡±

    Ember stirred the small pot of soup she had placed over the fire, her movements slow. ¡°We don¡¯t know if they¡¯re bad,¡± she said simply.

    Elena frowned. ¡°We don¡¯t know if they¡¯re good either.¡±

    Silence stretched between them, only the crackling of the fire filling the space.

    Then¡ª

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it looks like the little one is still here.¡±

    Elena turned her head sharply. ¡°What?¡±

    Ember gestured with her spoon. ¡°Over there.¡±

    Elena followed her gaze and¡ªthere it was. The small, misty creature from before, the one that had startled her earlier. It was lingering near them, not far from their camp, watching them with big, curious eyes.

    It was even smaller than she remembered, only slightly bigger than Ember¡¯s hand, and its body was strange¡ªhalf-solid, half-transparent, as if made of swirling mist and soft fur. The tiny creature bobbed slightly, as though floating just above the ground.

    Elena stared at it in wonder.

    Ember, meanwhile, scoffed. ¡°Of course, the tiny one sticks around.¡±

    She grabbed one of the dried fish the toads had packed for them and casually tossed it toward the creature. ¡°Here. Eat this.¡±

    The little thing hesitated for a moment, then quickly snatched the fish, nibbling at it happily.

    Elena watched, fascinated, as the creature finished its meal and then¡ªwithout warning¡ªbolted toward her.

    ¡°Wait, wha¡ª¡±

    Before she could react, it snuggled up against her side, curling up like a contented cat.

    Ember narrowed her eyes. ¡°Oh, come on.¡±

    Elena blinked, then grinned, amused. She lightly scratched the creature¡¯s misty fur. ¡°Looks like it likes me.¡±

    Ember crossed her arms. ¡°I gave it the food.¡±

    The tiny creature didn¡¯t seem to care. It nuzzled against Elena¡¯s arm, making a soft, almost purring sound.

    Elena let out a soft laugh. ¡°Well, I guess animals just think I¡¯m more motherly than you.¡±

    Ember¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°I mean, clearly,¡± Elena continued, smirking as she stroked the creature¡¯s head. ¡°Every time we meet something new, they seem to like me better.¡±

    Ember pointed her spoon at Elena in mock offense. ¡°That¡¯s just because they¡¯re dumb.¡±

    The little creature happily curled up tighter against Elena.

    Ember scowled. ¡°Traitor.¡±

    Elena laughed. ¡°Face it, Ember. I¡¯m just naturally more likable.¡±

    Ember groaned and went back to stirring the soup, muttering under her breath. ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡±

    Ember, still scowling at the tiny misty creature curled up against Elena, suddenly stood up with a huff.

    "That¡¯s it. I¡¯m going to sleep."

    Elena blinked. ¡°What? But we haven¡¯t even eaten yet!¡±

    Ember didn¡¯t respond. She just turned on her heel and stomped off into the tent, disappearing inside without another word.

    Elena stared after her, baffled. ¡°You cooked the food, you served the food, and now you¡¯re going to bed before eating the food?¡± She sighed, shaking her head. ¡°Unbelievable.¡±

    Snacks¡ªbecause, well, that¡¯s what she decided to call the tiny misty creature¡ªtilted its head at her. It reminded her a little of Nibbles, a pet she used to have back in Iorph, though its ghostly, shifting form was nothing like the small, solid creature she had once known. Still, there was something in the way it clung to her, the way its large eyes followed her every movement, that made her think of home.

    "Snacks," she said, testing the name. The creature let out a tiny, happy hum, almost like it approved.

    Elena smiled, rubbing its head gently. "Yeah. You look like a Snacks." Or maybe she was just starving and thinking about food too much. Either way, the name stuck.

    With Snacks curled up beside her, she pulled out the map, tracing their path with her fingers. They had barely made any progress, and the road ahead looked long. Just seeing it laid out before her made exhaustion settle deep into her bones.

    She let out a breath and leaned back, stretching her legs. It wasn¡¯t until she lifted her gaze that she noticed it¡ªthe sky.

    The open sky.

    She had seen it before, of course. But never like this.

    Now that they were out in the open field, with no stone walls or ceilings above them, she could see everything. The creatures stretched endlessly, countless and brilliant, shimmering like a sea of light. It was so vast, so open, so free¡ªlike the stories she had heard in Iorph, the stories about the surface being a place of infinite wonder.

    She felt like she could lose herself in it.

    The constellations twisted and danced in her vision, the glow of the moon bathing the field in soft silver light. The wind was cool against her skin, and for a brief moment, she felt like she was floating, like she was a part of the night itself.

    Ania would have loved this.

    The thought struck her so suddenly it almost hurt.

    Elena¡¯s throat tightened.

    Ania, her best friend¡ªthe one who had dreamed of seeing the surface, of walking under the open sky. She had talked about it all the time, imagining the places they would go, the things they would see.

    But she never got to.

    Because she was gone.

    Elena clenched her hands into fists.

    And Eli, the Sainn tribe¡­ all of them.

    She bit down hard on the inside of her cheek. She wouldn¡¯t cry. Not now. Not here.

    Snacks made a small, comforting sound beside her, pressing closer. She stroked his fur absentmindedly, staring at the sky a little longer, letting herself be swallowed by its vastness.

    Finally, she stood up, pushing away the weight pressing on her chest. She made her way toward the tent, slipping inside as quietly as she could.

    Ember was already fast asleep.

    Elena hesitated, then lay down beside her, pulling the thin blanket over herself. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was warmer than the open air.

    She turned slightly, watching Ember¡¯s peaceful face in the dim light. The usual sharpness in her expression was gone, replaced by something softer, more at ease.

    She¡¯s warmer.

    The thought came unbidden, but it settled deep inside her.

    Without thinking, she moved closer, pressing against Ember¡¯s warmth, seeking the comfort it brought.

    A lump formed in her throat.

    Ania, you should have been here too.

    She squeezed her eyes shut, her breath hitching.

    A single muffled sob escaped before she could stop it.

    And then¡ªbefore she knew it¡ªher arms moved on their own, wrapping around the sleeping figure beside her.

    Holding on tightly, as if afraid Ember, too, would disappear.

    The morning air was crisp and cool, carrying the scent of damp earth and the lingering smoke from last night¡¯s fire. The tent felt emptier than usual when Elena stirred awake, the warmth she had clung to last night now gone.

    Her eyes fluttered open, adjusting to the soft morning light filtering through the tent¡¯s fabric. She was alone.

    With a slow stretch, she pushed herself up and crawled out of the tent, blinking against the brightness.

    Outside, Ember was already awake, her red hair catching the morning sun as she moved. She was training¡ªsparring with an invisible enemy, her movements swift and precise. Elena watched, still groggy, as Ember raised her hand and her sigil flared to life, forming a shimmering barrier in front of her. In the next moment, she drove her spear forward, breaking through the barrier in a single, fluid motion before twisting and leaping back.

    Her strikes were controlled, her form disciplined, and for a brief moment, Elena felt as if she were watching someone from the Orion Tribe¡¯s war stories, warriors who had once stood at the surface, fighting against unseen dangers.

    Ember must have noticed her staring because she suddenly paused mid-motion and turned.

    "Morning, Lena."

    Elena sighed. "Don¡¯t call me that."

    Ember only smirked, twirling her spear before setting it against the rock. "Breakfast is ready," she said, stretching her arms above her head. "And I already fed the little thing."

    Elena blinked, still trying to shake off her drowsiness. "The little thing?"

    "The weird misty creature. It kept looking at me like it was starving, so I gave it something to eat." Ember glanced around before shrugging. "Not sure where it went now, though."

    Elena crossed her arms. "His name is Snacks."

    Ember stared at her. "I wasn¡¯t planning on eating him, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about."

    Elena rolled her eyes. "No, that¡¯s his name. Snacks."

    A beat of silence.

    Then Ember scoffed, shaking her head. "You¡¯re hopeless." She grabbed her spear again, twirling it effortlessly before going back to her training.

    Elena ignored her, making her way over to the small fire where breakfast was waiting. It wasn¡¯t much, just the dried rations the slimy toads had packed for them, but after yesterday¡¯s long journey, it tasted better than anything she could remember.

    As she ate, her eyes drifted back to Ember.

    She was back to training, moving with practiced ease. The way she wielded her spear, the way she dodged and attacked, the way her sigil flared whenever she moved¡ªit was mesmerizing.

    Elena found herself watching, not really thinking, just observing the way Ember¡¯s body shifted with each motion, how she barely seemed to break a sweat despite the intense movements.

    She looked like something out of an old legend.

    Or maybe she just looked like herself.

    After a while, Ember stopped, exhaling deeply before rolling her shoulders. She wiped her forehead with the back of her hand before glancing at Elena.

    "So?" she asked, walking over to where her pack was. "What¡¯s the plan?"

    Elena snapped out of her daze, quickly finishing off the last bite of her breakfast before unfolding the map.

    "We need to keep heading north," she said, tracing the path with her fingers. "The elder said the old Iorph ruins should be there, beyond the valley."

    Ember nodded, tightening the straps on her bag. "And how far is that?"

    Elena pursed her lips, double-checking the markings. "If we don¡¯t get lost? Two days."

    Ember let out a small groan. "Great. More walking."

    Elena shot her a look. "You just spent all morning fighting imaginary enemies, and you¡¯re complaining about walking?"

    "Fighting imaginary enemies is fun," Ember said, swinging her spear over her shoulder. "Walking is just walking."

    Elena shook her head, packing away the map. "Well, unless you have a better idea, we¡¯re walking."

    Ember sighed dramatically but didn¡¯t argue.

    As Elena started packing up, she felt a small, misty presence brush against her ankle. Looking down, she saw Snacks staring up at her, his glowing eyes curious.

    "Come on," she said softly, giving him a little pat. "Time to go."

    And so, their day began¡ªwalking and walking, passing through fields where strange, harmless creatures stood like tall, swaying reeds. Some had elongated limbs, others had translucent skin that shimmered under the sun, but none paid them any mind as they journeyed onward.

    Snacks had made himself comfortable on Ember¡¯s shoulder, perched there like a tiny, misty guardian. He let out a soft purring sound whenever Ember scratched the side of his head, which only made her smirk in satisfaction.

    "Looks like someone likes me more now," Ember said smugly, glancing at Elena.

    Elena scoffed, adjusting the map in her hands. "I wouldn¡¯t be so sure. He probably just thinks your shoulder is a rock."

    Ember¡¯s smirk vanished. "Take that back."

    Elena laughed but didn¡¯t, instead pointing at a distant cluster of structures up ahead. "Look! There¡¯s a village."

    Ember followed her gaze, spotting small, round huts nestled between low, jagged hills. Smoke curled from a few chimneys, and faint silhouettes moved about.

    Elena¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity. "We should check it out."

    Ember frowned. "We don¡¯t know if they¡¯re friendly."

    "That¡¯s why we check."

    "You just want an excuse to get out of walking."

    "Maybe," Elena admitted with a grin, already heading toward the village.

    Ember sighed but followed.

    The village wasn¡¯t far, and as they approached, the details of the settlement became clearer¡ªsmall homes built from a mixture of stone and mud, pathways lined with strange, curling plants, and wooden stands displaying goods. The place was alive with movement.

    Elena stepped forward, glancing around, when suddenly¡ª

    "AAAAAHHHH!"

    A scream tore through the air.

    Elena¡¯s scream.

    Ember¡¯s heart lurched, and in an instant, she bolted toward her, spear in hand, prepared for a fight.

    But the moment she caught sight of Elena¡¯s ¡®problem¡¯¡ª

    She almost laughed.

    Elena stood frozen in place, eyes wide, mouth slightly open, pointing at something in horror.

    And in front of her¡ªstaring back, just as confused¡ªwas a humanoid figure covered in scales, with clawed hands, a thick tail, and slit-pupiled eyes.

    A lizardman.

    Not just one.

    Now that Ember had taken a better look, the whole village was full of them. Taller ones, shorter ones, some with elaborate frills running down their backs, others with patterned scales like warriors. And every single one of them was now staring at Elena.

    Ember exhaled, pressing a hand against her forehead. "Elena," she said, voice exasperated, "did you just scream because you saw people?"

    "They¡¯re not people!" Elena hissed, eyes darting between the lizardmen.

    "They¡¯re people," Ember corrected, crossing her arms. "Just¡­ not Iorphs."

    One of the lizardmen, seemingly the tallest among them, stepped forward. His deep green scales glinted under the sunlight, and he wore a beaded necklace around his thick neck. He eyed them both, his gaze lingering on Elena, then let out a slow, rumbling sound.

    "You are loud," he said in a surprisingly deep and articulate voice.

    Elena stiffened. "They talk?"

    Ember actually laughed at that. "Oh, this is going to be fun."

 The Nest

    The village of the lizardmen was unlike anything Ember or Elena had seen before. It wasn¡¯t like Redogs, where the toads had at least welcomed them, nor was it like Iorph, where everything was built into the rock and blended seamlessly with the land. Here, the homes were squat and rugged, made of thick, sunbaked clay and draped in heavy cloth coverings, likely to shield against the heat. Smoke rose lazily from small chimneys, and the air carried the distinct scent of dried meat and something earthy¡ªperhaps the scent of their own kind.

    The villagers moved like shadows, slipping through narrow streets between buildings, their scaled feet making little noise. Long tails swayed behind them, dragging along the dust-covered ground. Some wore minimal clothing, just enough to cover themselves modestly, while others had layered, colorful robes that shimmered slightly under the weak light filtering through the sky.

    But the most unsettling part?

    No one acknowledged them.

    Not a single lizardman greeted them or offered even a nod. Some whispered behind their clawed hands, their yellow slit-like eyes darting toward the two travelers before quickly looking away. Others scanned them from head to toe, as if assessing their worth¡ªthough not as people, but as potential marks for theft.

    Ember clenched her jaw, stepping a little closer to Elena, her grip tightening on her spear. The way they looked at Elena bothered her more than she cared to admit. It wasn¡¯t outright hostility, but there was something unsettling in the way they moved, as if waiting for the right moment to approach. A slow, creeping kind of tension.

    Elena, meanwhile, was stiff as a board, her eyes darting around warily. Ember could tell¡ªjust by the way she was holding herself¡ªthat she was uncomfortable. No, scared. She¡¯d seen this before. It was the same look she had when they first encountered the toads, though this time, it was worse. Maybe it was the way the lizardmen¡¯s scales glistened in the dim light, their sharp claws tapping against their weapons, or the way their tongues flicked out now and then, tasting the air.

    Ember had never really seen Elena afraid of creatures before.

    And she didn¡¯t like it.

    Still, they had to figure out a way to get food. They had some dried rations from Redogs, but fresh fruit would be better. Luckily, not too far down the street, they spotted a small wooden cart covered in a netted canopy. It was filled with large, round fruits, bright red in color, like the apples from the underground gardens in Iorph.

    Elena brightened at the sight and immediately stepped forward. ¡°Excuse me,¡± she said, approaching the vendor. ¡°Can we have one of these?¡±

    The vendor, a broad-shouldered lizardman with dark green scales and deep golden eyes, barely gave them a glance before speaking in a gravelly voice. ¡°One apple. Three cleks.¡±

    Ember and Elena exchanged glances.

    ¡°¡­Three what?¡± Elena asked hesitantly.

    The vendor sighed, his long forked tongue flicking out in irritation. ¡°Three cleks. Coins. Money.¡±

    Still, they stared at him, uncomprehending.

    The lizardman narrowed his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have money?¡±

    Elena hesitated. ¡°W-We¡­ don¡¯t use money.¡±

    That was an understatement. Iorph had never used any kind of currency. Their entire society functioned on sharing, trade, and necessity. If someone needed food, they got food. If someone needed clothes, they got clothes. There was never an exchange of value¡ªonly the understanding that everyone contributed in their own way.

    But here¡­

    The vendor let out a sharp, barking laugh. ¡°Then get lost.¡±

    Elena blinked. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Get. Lost.¡± The lizardman shooed them away with his claws, his tail slapping the ground in annoyance. ¡°I don¡¯t hand out food to beggars.¡±

    Elena stiffened, her lips parting slightly in shock. Ember immediately stepped forward, her eyes burning with an unspoken warning. The vendor met her gaze but quickly looked away, clicking his tongue in frustration.

    ¡°Fine, fine. Just go already,¡± he grumbled.

    Elena turned to Ember, her expression lost. ¡°Did we just get¡­ rejected?¡±

    Ember crossed her arms. ¡°Seems like it.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ why? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Elena furrowed her brows, still struggling to process it. ¡°We just need food. Why can¡¯t they just give it to us?¡±

    Ember sighed, rubbing the back of her head. ¡°Because that¡¯s how things work here, apparently. No money, no food.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ stupid,¡± Elena muttered, pouting.

    Ember smirked at that. ¡°Agreed.¡±

    They stood there for a moment, the reality settling in. They needed to figure out something fast¡ªwhether it was finding a way to earn ¡°cleks¡± or trading something valuable. Otherwise, they weren¡¯t going to last very long in this village.

    And judging by the way the lizardmen kept watching them, they wouldn¡¯t be welcomed here for long, either.

    Elena lightly tugged at Ember¡¯s arm, looking around as if she expected one of the lizardmen to follow them. ¡°Can we just¡­ get away from here? This place feels wrong.¡±

    Ember didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The moment they stepped out of the village, Elena let out a quiet breath of relief. The tension that had wrapped around her since entering that place loosened just a bit, but she still felt unsettled. It wasn¡¯t just the way they were ignored¡ªit was the way they were watched. The way the lizardmen scanned them as if assessing their worth, the way they whispered, and worst of all¡­ the way one of them had clicked their tongue when they left.

    Like they had been waiting for something.

    Leaving the village was as easy as entering it. Too easy. There were no guards, no gates, nothing stopping them. Just the eerie feeling that lingered as they moved farther and farther from the settlement. Even after the village was out of sight, the unease didn¡¯t fade.

    Elena sighed loudly. ¡°Cleks,¡± she muttered, kicking at the ground as they walked through the dense trees of the forest ahead. ¡°It¡¯s so stupid.¡±

    Ember glanced at her, raising an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re still on about that?¡±

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s just so unfair! What if someone was starving? What if they were too weak to work? Would they just let them die because they don¡¯t have some stupid metal discs?¡±

    Ember smirked slightly at Elena¡¯s rant, but she said nothing, just letting her talk.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ cruel,¡± Elena continued, crossing her arms. ¡°Back home, we never had to earn food. If you were hungry, you ate. If you needed something, someone helped you. But here? If you don¡¯t have these ¡®cleks,¡¯ you¡¯re nothing. You¡¯re worthless.¡±

    Ember knew that Elena was speaking out of frustration, but something about the way she said that last part made her chest tighten.

    Worthless.

    Ember had felt that way before. Many times.

    But as much as she wanted to say something to comfort her, she found herself just watching her instead. The way Elena¡¯s brows furrowed in frustration, the way her lips pursed as she muttered under her breath, the way the fading light of the sun peeked through the trees and cast golden shadows on her face¡ª

    Beautiful.

    It was stupid, really. They were walking through an unknown forest, they were running low on supplies, and yet here Ember was, just¡­ watching her. Like she was some kind of rare, fleeting thing.

    She should have been paying attention.

    She should have noticed the silence.

    She should have heard the faint rustling.

    She should have realized they were being followed.

    But she didn¡¯t.

    Because at that moment, all she saw was Elena.

    And that was when a lizardman lunged out of the shadows.

    Elena barely had time to gasp before Ember¡¯s instincts finally kicked in.

    With lightning reflexes, Ember grabbed Elena and yanked her behind her just as the attacker¡¯s blade sliced through the air where Elena had been standing. Ember twisted, unsheathing her spear in one swift motion, the blade glinting under the dimming light.

    And then, before they could even catch their breath, more shadows moved.

    From behind the trees, at least four more lizardmen emerged, each armed with jagged knives and crude spears. Their golden eyes glowed eerily in the fading light, their forked tongues flicking out as they took slow, measured steps toward them.

    Elena clutched Ember¡¯s arm. ¡°I knew it! I knew something was off about that village!¡±

    Ember gritted her teeth. ¡°Yeah, yeah, you were right. Not the time.¡±

    One of the lizardmen stepped forward, a particularly large one with dark, scarred scales. He grinned, revealing sharp, uneven teeth. ¡°You two don¡¯t belong here,¡± he hissed, his voice low and gravelly. ¡°Travelers shouldn¡¯t wander without protection.¡±

    Elena scowled. ¡°Oh? And let me guess, you¡¯re offering?¡±

    The lizardman chuckled darkly. ¡°Smart girl. You give us your valuables, and maybe we let you walk away.¡±

    Ember¡¯s grip on her spear tightened. ¡°Not happening.¡±

    The lizardman tilted his head. ¡°Pity.¡±

    And then he lunged.

    Ember reacted instantly. She raised her spear, parrying the attack with ease, the force sending a shockwave up her arms. She twisted, using the shaft of the spear to knock the attacker off balance. Another one came at her from the side, but she ducked just in time, feeling the rush of air as a blade narrowly missed her shoulder.

    ¡°Elena, stay behind me!¡± she shouted.

    But Elena had already grabbed her dagger, her stance tense but ready. ¡°I can fight, you know!¡±

    Ember didn¡¯t have time to argue.

    The battle was quick and chaotic¡ªEmber struck fast, using her agility to dodge and counter, while Elena, though less experienced, held her ground, keeping one of the attackers at bay with quick, sharp movements.

    Then, just as Ember knocked one of them back, the large lizardman snarled and rushed at Elena, his claws outstretched.

    ¡°Elena!¡±

    Elena¡¯s eyes widened. She raised her dagger, but she was too slow¡ª

    A sharp thwip cut through the air.

    The lizardman let out a strangled noise before stumbling back, clutching his shoulder where a small, glowing arrow had embedded itself.

    Ember and Elena both turned¡ª

    And saw a figure standing at the edge of the trees, a bow in their hands.

    The lizardmen froze.

    The leader, still gripping his wounded shoulder, hissed under his breath, his eyes darting toward the arrow embedded in his scales. His expression twisted from rage to something else¡ªunease.

    "It¡¯s them," one of the others muttered, stepping back slightly.

    Ember tightened her grip on her spear. "Them?"

    Before she could question further, the sound of footsteps approached from beyond the trees. Slow, deliberate, confident.

    And then, stepping into the clearing, was the man who had fired the arrow.

    He was nothing like the lizardmen.

    Where they were rough and scaled, he was smooth-skinned, fair and unmarked. He stood tall on two legs, his posture relaxed but alert, as if he was used to standing between prey and predator. His clothes were strange¡ªlight yet durable-looking, adorned with subtle patterns that shimmered faintly under the dimming sky. His hair was dark, falling just past his shoulders, and his eyes¡­ they were sharp, bright with intelligence, carrying an almost amused glint as he took in the situation.

    Ember immediately stepped in front of Elena, raising her spear. "Stay behind me," she murmured.

    Elena didn¡¯t argue this time.

    The stranger saw Ember¡¯s wary stance and slowed his approach, lifting both hands in the air. His bow was slung across his back now, his quiver half full, but he made no move toward them.

    "Relax," he said, his voice smooth and even. "I¡¯m not your enemy."

    Ember didn¡¯t lower her weapon. "We¡¯ll decide that."

    The lizardmen were still frozen in place, eyeing the stranger with uncertainty. Their leader''s tail flicked, and after a tense moment, he spat, "Tch¡ªthis isn¡¯t worth it." He shot one last glare at Ember and Elena before motioning to his group. "Come on. We¡¯re leaving."

    One by one, the lizardmen backed away, slipping into the shadows of the trees as swiftly as they had emerged. Soon, only their rustling footfalls remained before those, too, faded into silence.

    Only then did Ember shift her focus back to the man before them. "Who are you?" she demanded.

    He smiled, tilting his head slightly. "I should be the one asking that. You¡¯re the ones wandering through a forest full of creatures that don¡¯t take kindly to outsiders."

    Ember narrowed her eyes, refusing to be thrown off. "That doesn¡¯t answer my question."

    He let out a small chuckle. "Fair enough." He took a step closer, then¡ªslowly, deliberately¡ªunhooked the strap holding his weapons and placed them on the ground. His quiver, his bow, a small dagger at his side.

    Then he straightened up and placed a hand over his chest. "My name is Kaelen," he introduced himself. "And you are?"

    Elena peeked from behind Ember, her eyes flicking from Kaelen to the weapons at his feet. He really was trying to show them he wasn¡¯t a threat.

    Ember wasn¡¯t so easily convinced. "Why did the lizardmen react like that?" she asked instead. "They knew that arrow. They knew you."

    Kaelen¡¯s smirk faded into something more thoughtful. "Because of what I am."

    "And what are you*?"*

    At that, he exhaled through his nose and shrugged. "A hunter. A traveler. An¡­ outlier, you could say." His lips curled slightly at his own words. "Let¡¯s just say, my kind doesn¡¯t stay in one place for long. And the lizardmen? They don¡¯t like what they can¡¯t control."

    Ember didn¡¯t let up. "Your kind. You¡¯re not human, are you?"

    Kaelen¡¯s smile deepened. "Not quite."

    Elena finally spoke. "Then what are you?"

    For a brief moment, Kaelen hesitated.

    Then, with a slight bow, he answered, "I am of the Aelyr."

    The name meant nothing to them.

    And yet, something about it felt¡­ ancient.

    Kaelen must have noticed their expressions, because he added, "You don¡¯t need to be afraid of me. If I wanted to harm you, I would have let those lizardmen have their way with you." His gaze flickered to Elena, then back to Ember. "And you really should be more aware of your surroundings. You were too busy staring at your friend to notice them sneaking up on you."

    Ember felt heat rush to her face. "Excuse me?"

    Kaelen grinned, amused. "I¡¯m just saying."

    Elena blinked between them, then stifled a laugh.

    Ember shot her a glare. "Not funny."

    "It¡¯s a little funny," Elena admitted.

    Kaelen¡¯s gaze softened slightly. "You¡¯re lucky I was nearby. Lizardmen aren¡¯t the worst thing lurking in these forests."

    At that, Elena¡¯s humor faded, and Ember gripped her spear tighter.

    "What else is out here?" Ember asked.

    Kaelen picked up his weapons again, strapping them back into place. "Walk with me," he said. "I¡¯ll explain."

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Ember exchanged a glance with Elena. Neither of them fully trusted this stranger, but he had saved them. And if there were worse things out here¡­ maybe they needed him.

    Finally, Ember let out a small sigh. "Fine."

    And together, they followed Kaelen into the darkening woods.

    Kaelen led them deeper into the forest, his posture relaxed, his hands moving fluidly as he spoke, like a storyteller who had recited these words countless times before.

    ¡°The Aelyr,¡± he began, stepping over a root effortlessly, ¡°are wanderers. We don¡¯t have kingdoms, castles, or great cities. We move with the world, adapting to where the wind takes us.¡±

    Elena¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have a home?¡±

    Kaelen glanced at her, amusement flickering in his gaze. ¡°The world is our home. But we do have gathering places¡ªlike the Nest.¡± He gestured ahead. ¡°That¡¯s where I¡¯m taking you.¡±

    Ember, arms crossed, walked beside them but kept her distance. She wasn¡¯t sure why this Kaelen was bothering her so much. Maybe it was the way he looked at Elena, answering every question she had with a smile. Maybe it was the way Elena leaned in, hanging onto his every word, as if his stories were some great discovery she¡¯d been waiting for. Or maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªit was the way Kaelen¡¯s hand brushed against Elena¡¯s arm ever so lightly, and Elena didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    Ember gritted her teeth.

    Kaelen wasn¡¯t done talking.

    ¡°This forest is protected,¡± he said, reaching out and plucking a strange flower from a nearby bush. It was blue, almost translucent, shimmering under the fading light. ¡°Not just by us, but by the Golust¡ªa presence older than even my people. Some call them fairies, others spirits. They watch over this land, ensuring balance.¡±

    Elena¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°What do you mean by balance?¡±

    Kaelen smiled, twirling the flower between his fingers. ¡°Everything in this forest has a purpose. Even the dangers.¡±

    As if to prove his point, he stepped forward and knelt beside a patch of moss. He reached out, brushing his fingers over the soft green surface¡ªthen suddenly yanked his hand away as thin, hair-like strands shot out from the moss, writhing in the air like grasping fingers before retracting.

    Elena gasped.

    Ember raised an eyebrow.

    Kaelen chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s Vether¡¯s Moss. It reacts to warmth and movement. Step on it, and it¡¯ll try to pull you down.¡±

    Elena¡¯s face paled. ¡°That¡¯s terrifying.¡±

    Kaelen shrugged. ¡°Only if you don¡¯t know where to step.¡±

    Ember let out a small huff. ¡°And what happens if someone does step on it?¡±

    Kaelen shot her a look, smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. ¡°They¡¯d find out pretty quickly.¡±

    Ember rolled her eyes.

    They moved on, Kaelen demonstrating different aspects of the forest. He showed them how certain berries could cause vivid hallucinations, while others could instantly soothe pain. He pointed out plants that could mimic the scent of water, luring in thirsty travelers only to trap them in a thick, sticky resin.

    Elena was fascinated. She kept asking questions¡ªabout the Golust, about the plants, about the way the forest shifted like it was alive. And Kaelen answered them all, never once seeming annoyed. If anything, he seemed to enjoy it.

    Ember, on the other hand, was seething.

    She should be listening, should be learning¡ªthis was important information. But all she could focus on was the way Elena was smiling at him.

    And the way he smiled back.

    Every time Kaelen leaned in to explain something, Ember¡¯s fists clenched. And when he touched Elena¡¯s arm to guide her hand toward a harmless, glowing mushroom, Ember nearly lost it.

    Her whole body tensed, words bubbling up in her throat, don¡¯t touch her¡ª

    But she bit her tongue.

    Barely.

    Kaelen, the insufferable man, cast her a side glance, as if he knew.

    He was doing this on purpose.

    And the worst part? It was working.

    By the time they reached the Nest, Ember was practically radiating with frustration.

    The Nest wasn¡¯t like the lizardmen¡¯s village. It wasn¡¯t filled with stone and dirt¡ªit was woven into the forest itself. Large wooden platforms stretched across the trees, connected by thick rope bridges and spiraling staircases carved into the bark. The air was filled with the scent of burning wood, the faint sound of string instruments humming in the background.

    Aelyr of all ages moved about, their clothing light and flowing, their features carrying a distinct, almost ethereal beauty. They were similar to humans, but¡­ different.

    Welcoming.

    Unlike the lizardmen, no one glared at them, no one whispered about them or scanned them for valuables. The Aelyr greeted Kaelen with nods, a few waving casually as if he had simply returned from a short trip.

    Kaelen turned to them. ¡°This is the Nest.¡±

    Elena¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    Ember muttered under her breath, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Kaelen smirked. ¡°You wound me.¡±

    Elena giggled.

    Ember was going to kill him.

    Kaelen led them further in, explaining things along the way¡ªlike how the Aelyr used cleks, a form of currency made from rare stones found in the deeper parts of the forest.

    Elena listened intently, nodding as he spoke. ¡°So that¡¯s why the lizardmen looked at us like we were crazy,¡± she said.

    Kaelen chuckled. ¡°Lizardmen are¡­ territorial. And greedy. They hoard wealth even though they have no real use for it.¡± He glanced at Ember. ¡°I imagine you weren¡¯t too fond of them.¡±

    Ember crossed her arms. ¡°No kidding.¡±

    Kaelen grinned.

    Ember wanted to wipe that grin off his face.

    As Kaelen continued explaining the finer details of trading, Ember stood off to the side, arms still crossed, glaring at the two of them.

    Elena was smiling again.

    She was always smiling.

    She had smiled at Ember countless times, but somehow, seeing her smile at him felt different. It burned.

    And then¡ª

    ¡°Why are you staring like that?¡±

    A small voice broke Ember out of her thoughts.

    She blinked and turned her head to find a young Aelyr child standing beside her, no older than eight or nine. The kid was looking up at her with wide, curious eyes.

    Ember cleared her throat. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re staring,¡± the kid repeated, pointing at Kaelen and Elena. ¡°You look mad.¡±

    Ember exhaled sharply. ¡°I am mad.¡±

    The child tilted their head. ¡°Why?¡±

    Ember hesitated.

    She wasn¡¯t about to explain jealousy to a child.

    Before she could change the subject, the kid¡¯s gaze flickered downward, landing on the sigil wrapped around Ember¡¯s waist. Their eyes widened.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± they asked, reaching out a tiny hand toward it.

    Ember instinctively stepped back, gripping the fabric. ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡±

    The kid frowned. ¡°But what is it? It looks important.¡±

    Ember stared down at the sigil¡ªthe very thing that tied her to Iorph, to her people. To her past.

    ¡°¡­It is.¡±

    The child looked up at her expectantly, waiting for more.

    But Ember had already turned her gaze back to Kaelen and Elena.

    And once again, that familiar burn settled deep in her chest.

    For a moment, Ember thought Elena was looking at her.

    The child had not moved, still staring up at her with that expectant curiosity, but Elena¡ªher gaze had drifted from Kaelen, her bright eyes falling upon Ember instead. And just for that fleeting second, Ember felt something unfamiliar settle in her chest.

    Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªElena had noticed. Maybe she understood the strange frustration Ember hadn¡¯t been able to shake ever since Kaelen appeared.

    Maybe she would say something¡ªanything.

    And then¡ª

    ¡°Elena¡ª¡± Ember started, stepping forward.

    But before she could finish, Elena suddenly rushed past her, her attention not on Ember, but on the child.

    Ember froze.

    Elena crouched down, lowering herself to the child¡¯s height, her hands reaching out to squish his cheeks with a delighted laugh.

    ¡°Aww, you¡¯re so cute!¡± Elena cooed, gently pressing the boy¡¯s soft cheeks together until his lips puckered slightly. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The child blinked, seemingly startled by the sudden attention. ¡°Um¡­ Rellin.¡±

    ¡°Rellin!¡± Elena repeated, giggling. ¡°You¡¯re adorable.¡±

    Ember exhaled sharply through her nose.

    That unfamiliar warmth she had felt a moment ago? Completely gone.

    Instead, she folded her arms, lips pressing into a thin line as she watched Elena shower the child with affection.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your family, Rellin?¡± Elena asked, still holding his face.

    ¡°They¡¯re at the forge,¡± the boy answered.

    ¡°Ohh, so they¡¯re blacksmiths?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Elena gasped dramatically. ¡°So that means you must be really strong too, huh?¡±

    The boy puffed out his chest, nodding enthusiastically. ¡°Mhm! I can lift a hammer almost as big as me!¡±

    Elena gasped again, eyes shining with amusement. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing! You¡¯re like a little warrior already!¡±

    Ember sighed.

    This was¡­ ridiculous.

    But then¡ªElena¡¯s laughter, the way her voice softened with excitement, the way her smile seemed to brighten the dimming light of the Nest¡ªEmber found herself watching despite her annoyance.

    And worse?

    She smiled.

    It was small, barely noticeable, but it was there.

    Something about the way Elena interacted with the boy, the way she leaned in as if the child¡¯s words were the most important thing in the world¡ªit was just¡­ so Elena.

    Without thinking, Ember knelt down as well.

    She wasn¡¯t good at this. Not at all. But if Elena was talking to the child, she could at least try.

    And that was her first mistake.

    Elena, mid-sentence, had been telling Rellin a whimsical story about the sigil Ember carried, something lighthearted about how it represented the strength of their people.

    And then Ember¡ªwithout thinking¡ªadded:

    ¡°But of course, if it ever falls into the wrong hands, it can bring ruin upon anyone foolish enough to wield it. Some say it calls upon the spirits of those who died in battle, haunting whoever dares misuse its power.¡±

    Silence.

    The boy¡¯s eyes widened.

    Elena turned to Ember, horrified.

    And then¡ª

    Rellin burst into tears.

    Ember winced. ¡°Ah.¡±

    Elena gasped, pulling the child into a comforting hug. ¡°Ember!¡± she scolded. ¡°Why would you say that!?¡±

    Ember scratched the back of her head. ¡°¡­I thought it¡¯d make it more interesting?¡±

    Rellin, still sobbing into Elena¡¯s arms, wailed, ¡°I don¡¯t want ghosts to haunt me!¡±

    Elena shot Ember a glare. ¡°You terrified him!¡±

    Ember sighed. ¡°Okay, fine.¡± She awkwardly reached out, patting the boy¡¯s head stiffly. ¡°There are no ghosts. I made that up.¡±

    Rellin sniffled. ¡°¡­Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you sure?¡±

    Ember hesitated. ¡°Mostly.¡±

    Rellin sobbed harder.

    Elena shot her another glare before whispering reassurances to the boy, rubbing his back soothingly.

    Ember sighed again.

    So much for trying.

    And just when she thought this situation couldn¡¯t get any more annoying¡ª

    A familiar voice called out:

    ¡°I see you¡¯re getting along well.¡±

    Ember stiffened.

    Kaelen.

    She turned to see him approaching, that same smug look on his face, his arms crossed as he took in the scene. His eyes flickered toward Rellin, then to Elena, then to Ember.

    ¡°You made a kid cry?¡± he asked, amusement evident in his voice.

    Ember gritted her teeth. ¡°It was an accident.¡±

    Elena stood up, still holding Rellin¡¯s hand. ¡°Ember scared him.¡±

    Kaelen chuckled. ¡°Why am I not surprised?¡±

    Ember clenched her fists.

    Before she could snap at him, Kaelen spoke again, his voice shifting into something more casual.

    ¡°I prepared a place for you both to rest,¡± he said, nodding toward the inner part of the Nest. ¡°Figured you¡¯d be tired after everything.¡±

    Elena¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s really nice of you, Kaelen.¡±

    Kaelen smiled. ¡°No trouble at all. I also checked in with the Elder. She¡¯s allowing you to stay until your paths take you elsewhere.¡±

    Ember¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Allowing us?¡±

    Kaelen shrugged. ¡°The Aelyr don¡¯t usually take in outsiders. Consider it a kindness.¡±

    Elena tilted her head. ¡°But¡­ doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯ll have to leave soon?¡±

    Kaelen hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes. But not immediately.¡±

    He exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°We¡¯re moving the Nest soon. Further into the forest. Not too far from where you¡¯re headed, actually.¡±

    Ember felt something burn inside her.

    This wasn¡¯t happening.

    This couldn¡¯t be happening.

    First, he gets to show off. Then, he gets to charm Elena with his endless knowledge of the forest. And now¡ªnow¡ªhe would still be around, even after they left?

    Her stomach twisted.

    Elena, on the other hand, seemed relieved. ¡°That¡¯s great! We won¡¯t have to part ways so soon.¡±

    Kaelen smiled. ¡°Seems that way.¡±

    Ember turned away, biting the inside of her cheek.

    It wasn¡¯t jealousy.

    It wasn¡¯t.

    ¡­Right?

    Kaelen led them through the Nest like a guide who enjoyed his job far too much.

    ¡°And over here,¡± he gestured to an open area where fruits hung from sturdy wooden beams, ¡°is where you can grab a bite when you need it. We trade for meat sometimes, but mostly, we live off the land.¡±

    Elena nodded, genuinely intrigued. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. You don¡¯t even need currency?¡±

    Kaelen smiled. ¡°Not the same way you¡¯d see in human settlements. We trade among ourselves, but survival is shared.¡±

    Ember barely heard him.

    Her mind was a storm.

    Not only would he be around for longer than necessary, but he was still casually entertaining Elena with his knowledge. And Elena, as always, ate it up like he was the most fascinating person in existence.

    At this point, they might as well just get married if they were going to be so close all the time.

    Ember didn¡¯t say that, of course. But the thought repeated itself in her mind like a curse.

    Every time Elena smiled at Kaelen¡ªMarry him already.

    Every time she asked another question¡ªGo ahead, tie the knot.

    Every time Kaelen oh-so-graciously answered¡ªWhy not invite me to the wedding while you''re at it?

    By the time Kaelen finally brought them to their room, Ember felt like a century had passed.

    The space was small but comfortable. The walls were made of woven wood and reinforced with thick vines, the scent of fresh greenery hanging in the air. There were two simple beds, side by side, covered in thick, handmade blankets. A small table stood against the wall, and there was even a modest bathing area sectioned off with fabric.

    Kaelen turned to them with that ever-present, smug ease.

    ¡°This will be your space for now,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s nothing extravagant, but it¡¯s safe, warm, and private.¡±

    Elena beamed. ¡°It¡¯s perfect! Thank you, Kaelen.¡±

    Ember almost rolled her eyes.

    Kaelen smirked. ¡°Glad you think so.¡±

    He gave a slight nod before turning to leave. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll let you two settle in. If you need anything, just ask.¡±

    The moment he was out of sight, Ember shut the door a little too forcefully.

    She turned, exhaling sharply.

    Elena, completely oblivious to her growing frustration, twirled in place, taking in their new surroundings. ¡°This is actually really nice,¡± she said, placing her small bag down. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting¡ª¡±

    Ember didn¡¯t listen.

    She was already rummaging through her own things, unpacking with quick, sharp movements.

    Elena, catching on to her silence, turned. ¡°¡­Ember?¡±

    No response.

    Ember grabbed her towel and clothes and stalked toward the bathing area without a word.

    Elena frowned. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ember muttered.

    And before Elena could say anything else, she disappeared behind the fabric divider.

    The water was refreshingly cool, but it did nothing to ease the heat in Ember¡¯s chest.

    What is wrong with me?

    She scrubbed her arms with more force than necessary, staring down at the water pooling at her feet.

    It wasn¡¯t just annoyance. It wasn¡¯t just frustration.

    It was something else. Something stupid.

    Every time Kaelen looked at Elena. Every time Elena looked back at him. Every time they talked, smiled, exchanged words like they had always known each other¡ª

    It made her angry.

    Which was ridiculous.

    I don¡¯t care.

    She turned off the water, wrapping herself in a towel.

    I don¡¯t.

    <hr>

    When she stepped back into the room, she found Elena struggling to unpack her bag. Normally, Ember would have helped without hesitation¡ªpicking up whatever spilled, organizing things alongside her.

    But this time?

    She walked straight to her bed and sat down.

    Elena paused. ¡°Ember?¡±

    She said nothing.

    The sound of shifting fabric filled the silence as Elena hesitated before going back to unpacking on her own.

    The next few minutes passed in unbearable stillness.

    Elena, growing more confused by the second, finally worked up the courage to ask, ¡°¡­Did I do something wrong?¡±

    Ember stiffened.

    Elena turned to face her, sitting on the edge of her own bed now, fingers twisted in her lap. ¡°You¡¯ve been acting strange since Kaelen showed us around.¡±

    Ember scoffed lightly, running a hand through her damp hair. ¡°Oh? Now you notice?¡±

    Elena frowned. ¡°I did notice. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking.¡±

    Ember sighed, lying back against the bed, staring at the ceiling. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like nothing.¡±

    A pause.

    Elena¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Ember, if I upset you somehow¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±

    That should have made Ember feel bad.

    But instead, it just made her feel worse.

    Because Elena didn¡¯t know.

    And Ember wasn¡¯t about to explain it.

    So instead, she turned onto her side, away from Elena, and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±

    Elena hesitated. ¡°¡­Oh.¡±

    Silence stretched between them.

    Then¡ªquietly, almost too softly to hear¡ª

    ¡°Goodnight, Ember.¡±

    Ember squeezed her eyes shut.

    She didn¡¯t respond.

    Sleep did not come.

    Ember lay on her side, eyes open, staring at the wooden walls of their small room, listening to Elena¡¯s soft, steady breathing.

    She should not be acting like this.

    She felt like a complete idiot¡ªbecause she was one.

    This whole thing¡ªthe silence, the avoidance, the unnecessary frustration¡ªwas ridiculous. Childish.

    Elena wasn¡¯t hers.

    She never had been.

    They were friends. That was all they had ever been.

    If Elena found someone she loved¡ªwhether it was Kaelen or anyone else¡ªthen that was simply how things would be.

    And Ember would¡­ accept it.

    She had to.

    She was an Iorph, born from the Orion tribe. She was strong. Disciplined. The best of the best.

    And yet, she had spent the entire night sulking like a fool.

    Enough.

    Ember exhaled slowly, waiting. She listened carefully for the rhythm of Elena¡¯s breath, making sure she was asleep.

    Then, as quietly as she could, she rose from her bed and slipped outside.

    <hr>

    The Nest was silent under the night sky, bathed in silver light. The dense canopy above only allowed glimpses of the heavens¡ªdark blue and vast, with drifting creatures glowing faintly in the distance.

    Ember walked a little further, past the edges of the camp, until she reached a small clearing where the trees thinned just enough to give her a better view.

    She laid down on the grass, hands resting behind her head, watching the floating creatures above.

    Some of them were Eldari.

    A small, nostalgic smile played at her lips.

    She remembered the first time she and Elena had gone to see them together, traveling to a lake hidden deep within Iorph¡¯s territory.

    Elena had been so excited, running ahead, practically dragging Ember along¡ª

    A twig snapped.

    Ember¡¯s body tensed. In an instant, she was on her feet, hand resting on her weapon.

    Then, she saw who it was.

    Kaelen.

    His expression was unreadable, but there was a small, knowing smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

    ¡°You must be thinking about Lena,¡± he said.

    The nickname made Ember¡¯s chest tighten.

    She hated it. That was her name for Elena. Not his.

    Her grip on her weapon tightened, but she forced her voice to stay level.

    ¡°Go away,¡± she muttered. ¡°I want to be alone.¡±

    Kaelen didn¡¯t budge.

    Instead, he sat down right where he stood, stretching his legs out as if they were nothing more than old friends having a casual conversation.

    ¡°Sit,¡± he said, motioning to the spot beside him.

    Ember glared. ¡°I said I want to be alone.¡±

    ¡°And yet,¡± Kaelen mused, ¡°you¡¯re still standing here, talking to me.¡±

    Ember scowled. But after a long, frustrated sigh, she dropped back onto the grass, arms crossed, her mood sour.

    Kaelen chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±

    For a while, they just sat there, staring up at the sky.

    Then, Kaelen broke the silence.

    ¡°You know,¡± he began, ¡°our people don¡¯t stay in one place for long.¡±

    Ember frowned. ¡°Obviously.¡±

    Kaelen ignored her tone. ¡°We move because we believe strength comes from learning to let go. No matter how much you love a place¡­ or a person¡­ eventually, you have to leave them behind.¡±

    Ember turned to him, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±

    Kaelen smiled slightly, but there was something deeper behind his gaze.

    ¡°Because our true home,¡± he said, ¡°is not a place. It¡¯s the people we walk beside.¡±

    His words settled into Ember¡¯s mind like an unwanted truth.

    She didn¡¯t respond.

    Kaelen let out a quiet breath, then looked at her more directly.

    ¡°I know how much you like Elena.¡±

    Ember¡¯s entire body went rigid.

    Kaelen smirked. ¡°I saw the way you were looking at her before the lizardmen attacked. And how you¡¯ve been glaring at me all day.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡ª¡± Ember¡¯s voice cracked before she could finish the sentence.

    Kaelen just raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t like her like that.¡±

    He hummed, unconvinced.

    Ember looked away, crossing her arms tightly.

    ¡°I just¡­¡± She clenched her jaw. ¡°I just don¡¯t want her to get hurt.¡±

    Kaelen nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fair. But tell me¡ªdo you feel that way about everyone?¡±

    Ember didn¡¯t answer.

    Kaelen exhaled a quiet laugh. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to pry. Just¡­ understand.¡±

    Another silence.

    Then, in a softer tone, he added, ¡°I see Elena as a little sister, that¡¯s all. I just want her¡ªand you¡ªto be happy.¡±

    Ember felt something in her chest loosen.

    It was strange.

    She hadn¡¯t even realized how tense she had been until that moment.

    ¡°¡­Oh,¡± she muttered.

    Kaelen grinned. ¡°Oh?¡±

    Ember scowled at him, her face burning.

    Kaelen chuckled again, pushing himself up to stand. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve said what I wanted to say. I¡¯ll leave you to¡­ whatever it was you were doing.¡±

    He turned to leave, but paused.

    Then, with a teasing smile, he added, ¡°Goodnight, Ember.¡±

    Ember just grumbled, refusing to look at him.

    Kaelen laughed under his breath and disappeared back toward the Nest.

    Ember lay back down, staring at the sky once more.

    Her heart felt lighter.

    She sighed.

    Ember remained on the grass for a long while, gazing at the sky, Kaelen¡¯s words echoing in her mind.

    "No matter how much you love a place¡­ or a person¡­ eventually, you have to leave them behind."

    She exhaled slowly, shifting her arms behind her head. Letting go¡­ Wasn¡¯t that something she had always been taught?

    The Orion tribe was strong. She was strong. But at that moment, the idea of leaving anything behind felt unbearable.

    She thought of Iorph. The forests that never changed, the silver rivers that shimmered under the sun, the way the wind always carried the sound of music. Her people had no need for cleks, no need for anything but what the land gave them. Life was simple. Peaceful. It was home.

    And yet¡­ she had left it behind.

    For Elena.

    The thought settled into her chest like a quiet truth. No matter what she told herself, she hadn¡¯t left Iorph because of curiosity. She had left because of her.

    With a sigh, she pushed herself up and dusted off her clothes.

    She should get back.

    The Nest was quiet, save for the occasional sounds of nocturnal creatures stirring in the shadows. Ember moved silently, her steps careful as she reached the small dwelling Kaelen had given them.

    The door creaked slightly as she pushed it open.

    Inside, the air was warmer, filled with the soft scent of wood and dried herbs. The dim moonlight seeped through the cracks in the walls, casting faint, silver lines across the floor.

    Elena was still curled up in bed, buried under the thin blankets, her hair sprawled across the pillow in unruly waves. Her face was peaceful, relaxed in sleep, her lips slightly parted.

    Then¡ª

    A quiet mumble.

    Ember paused, ears straining.

    ¡°¡­Ania¡­¡±

    Elena shifted slightly, her brows furrowing, before letting out another barely coherent mumble.

    ¡°¡­Ember¡­ such a bully¡­¡±

    Ember blinked.

    Then, before she could stop it, a small, amused smile crossed her lips.

    Even in her dreams, she¡¯s complaining about me.

    She shook her head, stepping closer, her arms folded as she looked down at Elena¡¯s sleeping form.

    The moonlight caught the soft curve of Elena¡¯s cheek, the faint rise and fall of her chest. There was something about seeing her like this¡ªso vulnerable, so at ease¡ªthat made Ember feel¡­ tender.

    A warmth settled in her chest.

    She reached out, hesitated, then carefully brushed a strand of hair from Elena¡¯s face.

    Her fingertips barely skimmed her skin, but even that brief touch felt like something she shouldn¡¯t be allowed to do.

    Her throat tightened.

    She whispered, more to herself than anyone else¡ª

    ¡°You look beautiful like this.¡±

    Elena let out another quiet sigh, turning slightly in her sleep.

    Ember quickly withdrew her hand, feeling an unfamiliar heat rise to her face.

    Shaking her head, she exhaled and stepped away.

    She was exhausted.

    Letting out a long yawn, she climbed into her own bed, adjusting the covers around her before sinking into the mattress.

    For the first time that night, her mind wasn¡¯t buzzing with thoughts of jealousy or frustration.

    Instead, she just lay there, watching Elena breathe, the rhythm slow and steady.

    And then¡ª

    Finally¡ª

    Sleep took her.

 A War Within

    The soft rustling of fabric stirred Ember from her sleep.

    She blinked against the morning light that peeked through the cracks in the wooden walls, taking in the faint sounds of movement¡ªitems shifting, clothes being folded, occasional frustrated sighs.

    Elena.

    Ember turned her head slightly, still nestled in the warmth of her blankets, and saw her friend sitting on the floor, struggling to organize her belongings. The way she frowned in concentration, lips pursed, eyebrows drawn together¡ªit was almost adorable.

    A quiet smile tugged at Ember¡¯s lips as she simply watched.

    Elena let out a small grunt, attempting to stuff too many items into a small space. The moment she removed one thing, another toppled over. She muttered something under her breath, clearly annoyed.

    Ember finally sighed, stretching out before getting up. Without a word, she knelt beside Elena and began helping her.

    Elena froze, looking at her with wide, puzzled eyes. ¡°You¡¯re helping me?¡±

    Ember didn¡¯t even glance at her as she carefully folded a piece of cloth. ¡°Obviously.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Elena frowned. ¡°Last night, you were acting like a complete jerk¡ª¡±

    Ember hummed in amusement. ¡°Was I?¡±

    ¡°Yes! You didn¡¯t even help me with anything! And now, you¡¯re being all soft?¡± Elena narrowed her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡±

    Ember merely shrugged, suppressing a smirk.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get you,¡± Elena huffed, crossing her arms. ¡°One minute, you¡¯re distant and mean, and the next you¡¯re acting like¡­¡± She hesitated, then muttered, ¡°...like you actually care.¡±

    At that, Ember finally turned to her, arching a brow. ¡°Actually care? You think I don¡¯t?¡±

    Elena pouted. ¡°Well, sometimes you¡¯re so hard to understand. It¡¯s annoying.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ember chuckled, folding another cloth neatly. ¡°Maybe I just like keeping you on your toes.¡±

    Elena rolled her eyes. ¡°Of course you do.¡±

    They bickered for a while longer, their voices light and familiar, as if the tension from the night before had never happened.

    Eventually, Elena sighed, shaking her head with a small smile. ¡°At least today, I¡¯m greeted with good Ember.¡±

    Ember smirked. ¡°Oh? So, does that mean you prefer this Ember?¡±

    Elena turned red. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±

    ¡°You implied it.¡±

    ¡°I did not.¡±

    Ember simply grinned, watching as Elena struggled to find a comeback.

    Then¡ª

    A knock on the door.

    Both of them turned.

    Ember stood first, crossing the room in a few strides before pulling the door open.

    Kaelen stood there, holding a wooden tray filled with something that didn¡¯t resemble any food Ember had seen before. The smell, though, was pleasant¡ªearthy and slightly sweet.

    ¡°Breakfast,¡± Kaelen said simply, handing over the tray. His silver eyes flicked between them, then he smirked slightly. ¡°I assume you¡¯re both well-rested?¡±

    Elena smiled. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    Ember simply grunted, taking the tray.

    ¡°I have duties to attend to,¡± Kaelen added, stepping back. ¡°Enjoy.¡±

    And with that, he was gone.

    Ember shut the door and turned back to the tray, eyeing the food warily.

    Elena peeked over her shoulder. ¡°What¡­ is that?¡±

    The meal consisted of several small, rounded portions of what looked like soft bread, except the color was an unusual shade of deep blue. Alongside it were thin slices of something orange, resembling dried fruit.

    Ember raised an eyebrow. ¡°Looks weird.¡±

    ¡°Smells weird.¡±

    Elena sniffed it cautiously before wrinkling her nose. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s food?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    There was a pause. Then¡ª

    Ember grabbed a piece and took a bite.

    Elena gasped. ¡°You idiot! What if it¡¯s poison?!¡±

    Ember chewed slowly, savoring the unexpected burst of sweetness mixed with a light, nutty flavor. She swallowed and gave Elena a look. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Elena remained skeptical, eyeing the food suspiciously. ¡°I don¡¯t trust it.¡±

    Ember smirked, picking up another piece. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± She took another bite, chewing dramatically. ¡°Mmm. Too bad you¡¯re missing out.¡±

    Elena groaned. ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Elena pouted, staring at the food in deep contemplation. Finally, she exhaled and grabbed a piece. ¡°Fine. But if I die¡ª¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± Ember assured, grinning.

    Elena shot her a glare before hesitantly taking a small bite.

    Her expression shifted immediately.

    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±

    Ember smirked. ¡°Told you.¡±

    Elena huffed but took another bite, chewing thoughtfully.

    Just as Ember reached for another piece, Elena, in an attempt to grab one at the same time, accidentally knocked into her.

    It happened too fast.

    A slight shove. A misstep. And suddenly¡ª

    Ember lost her balance.

    They toppled onto the bed.

    For a moment, there was nothing but silence.

    Then, Ember realized¡ª

    She was on top of Elena.

    Her hands pressed into the mattress on either side of Elena¡¯s head, her body hovering just above her friend¡¯s. Elena lay beneath her, eyes wide, lips slightly parted, cheeks painted in a soft pink.

    Ember¡¯s heart stuttered.

    Elena¡¯s breath hitched, her fingers twitching against the sheets.

    They stared at each other, neither moving, neither looking away.

    Ember could hear the rush of her own heartbeat, feel the warmth of Elena¡¯s body beneath hers.

    A small part of her told her to move.

    But another part of her¡­ didn¡¯t want to.

    Elena swallowed, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Ember¡­?¡±

    Ember blinked, snapping out of whatever trance had taken hold of her.

    Quickly, she pushed herself up, clearing her throat. ¡°You should be more careful.¡±

    Elena sat up slowly, still looking flustered. ¡°Me?¡± She huffed, crossing her arms. ¡°You¡¯re the one who fell on me!¡±

    Ember smirked. ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±

    Elena frowned, still clearly flustered, and Ember found herself enjoying that look on her.

    She leaned in slightly, lowering her voice. ¡°You okay there, Lena?¡±

    Elena¡¯s blush deepened. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡±

    Ember just chuckled, standing up and brushing herself off.

    Elena pouted, avoiding her gaze as she picked at the blankets.

    Ember finished her food quickly, setting the wooden tray aside before stretching her arms with a satisfied sigh. "Alright," she said, turning toward Elena, who was still picking at her meal. "What¡¯s the plan for today?"

    Elena took a final bite, wiping her hands on a cloth. ¡°Exploration,¡± she answered simply, a small, eager smile playing on her lips.

    Ember nodded. ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    With that, they stepped out into the cool morning air.

    The nest looked much the same as it had yesterday¡ªwooden walkways suspended between the trees, curved structures built into the thick trunks, and Aelyr moving about their daily routines. A few Eldari creatures floated lazily in the sky above, their shimmering bodies catching the sunlight. The air smelled of fresh leaves, damp wood, and the faint aroma of food being prepared somewhere nearby.

    As they walked, Ember found herself glancing at Elena.

    Something seemed¡­ off.

    Elena kept one hand on her stomach, pressing against it occasionally as if in discomfort. She wasn¡¯t walking with her usual energy, her steps just a fraction slower than before.

    At first, Ember thought it might be because of the unfamiliar food they had eaten, but as she observed her longer, a cold realization hit her.

    ¡°¡­Hey,¡± Ember spoke, her voice laced with concern. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Elena blinked at her, as if she hadn¡¯t expected the question. She hesitated for a second before shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Ember¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Is it the food?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­¡± Elena exhaled, looking slightly embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s my monthly cycle.¡±

    Ember stopped dead in her tracks.

    Her face turned white.

    Elena, however, just sighed, rubbing at her stomach with a small grimace. ¡°I¡¯m used to it, but today it¡¯s worse than usual.¡±

    But Ember barely heard her. Her thoughts were already spinning.

    Right. They had talked about this before.

    Ember never had much trouble with her own cycle. After receiving a sigil, the body changed¡ªone of those changes being that the monthly bleeding ceased. Women who had sigils rarely had children, and if they did, it wasn¡¯t until much later in life. That was just how their people were.

    But Elena didn¡¯t have a sigil.

    Which meant¡ª

    She¡¯s bleeding.

    Ember felt a strange panic rise in her chest.

    She swallowed. ¡°What should I do?¡±

    Elena looked mildly amused at Ember¡¯s reaction but quickly composed herself. ¡°Just take me back to where we¡¯re staying.¡±

    Ember¡¯s body moved before her mind could fully process. ¡°Right. Okay.¡±

    She started walking, but after a few steps, she noticed something¡ªElena wasn¡¯t keeping up.

    Her usual light steps were heavier. Slower.

    A flicker of worry deepened in Ember¡¯s chest.

    She turned, watching as Elena pressed a hand against her lower stomach again, her face pale.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    That was it. Ember wasn¡¯t going to let her walk like this.

    Without another word, she reached out, grasping Elena¡¯s free hand gently but firmly.

    Elena tensed. ¡°Wha¡ª¡±

    Ember tugged her along, this time slowing her own pace to match Elena¡¯s.

    She lowered her voice, whispering close to her, ¡°We¡¯re not that far. Just a little more.¡±

    Elena¡¯s face was already pale, but now, a slight flush of red bloomed across her cheeks. She didn¡¯t resist Ember¡¯s grip, though.

    Instead, she let out a breath, squeezing Ember¡¯s hand in silent gratitude.

    They walked like that, side by side, Ember¡¯s grip steady and reassuring, guiding Elena back to the safety of their room.

    As soon as they reached their room, Elena wasted no time collapsing onto her bed. She let out a relieved sigh, curling slightly on her side, one arm resting over her stomach.

    Ember stood by the door, watching her.

    She wasn¡¯t sure why she was staring. Maybe it was because she wasn¡¯t used to seeing Elena like this¡ªvulnerable, in pain.

    Elena shifted slightly, frowning. ¡°If you¡¯re going to stand there like that, at least talk so it isn¡¯t awkward.¡±

    Ember snapped out of her thoughts and cleared her throat. Her gaze drifted toward Elena¡¯s stomach, and before she could stop herself, she asked, ¡°Are you¡­ prepared down there?¡±

    Elena shot up so fast that it startled Ember, but the moment she moved, she winced and clutched her stomach. ¡°O-Of course I am!¡± she said, her voice high with embarrassment.

    Ember took a step back, sensing the rising frustration in Elena¡¯s tone. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± she muttered, lifting her hands in defense before moving to sit on her own bed.

    Elena exhaled heavily and laid back down, staring up at the ceiling. A moment of silence passed between them before she mumbled, ¡°You¡¯re lucky, you know¡­ You don¡¯t have to deal with this every month.¡±

    Ember leaned back on her hands, looking up at the wooden beams of the ceiling. She shrugged. ¡°Yeah. I guess I am.¡±

    Elena huffed. ¡°No, really. This is awful. And on top of that, every woman is just expected to¡ª¡± She stopped, biting her lip before finishing, ¡°¡ªexpected to have children someday, like it¡¯s the one thing that matters in life.¡±

    Ember let out a low chuckle, though there was no humor in it. ¡°Yeah. And I hate that.¡±

    Elena turned her head slightly, looking at her. ¡°Hate what?¡±

    Ember inhaled, staring ahead at the wall. ¡°All of it. The expectations. The way people just assume every woman wants to be a mother. Or should be one.¡±

    She scoffed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it,¡± she admitted. ¡°The idea of having a child¡ª¡± She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. I never did.¡±

    Elena blinked at her. ¡°Why not?¡±

    Ember sighed, leaning forward slightly, resting her elbows on her knees. ¡°Because I know I wouldn¡¯t be good at it.¡±

    Her voice was quieter now.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t exactly raised by a loving family, Elena.¡± She clenched her hands together, looking down at them. ¡°I was raised by a tribe, yes, but in the end, I was mostly alone. My parents¡ª¡± She hesitated. ¡°They were good warriors. Good people. But they were not warm.¡±

    She paused for a second before continuing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to be gentle. I don¡¯t know how to be patient. I barely know how to take care of myself, let alone another life.¡±

    Elena listened quietly, her brows slightly furrowed.

    Ember swallowed. ¡°And¡­ and even if I could somehow be a good mother, I wouldn¡¯t want to be one.¡± She turned her head slightly, looking at Elena with a determined gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be tied down. I don¡¯t want to give up my freedom.¡±

    Her voice grew firmer.

    ¡°I want to climb mountains. I want to see the world. I want to fight, to survive, to live without being chained to some expectation.¡± She let out a breath. ¡°And having a child¡­ that¡¯s a chain I never want.¡±

    Silence filled the room.

    Ember exhaled, thinking she had said enough.

    But then¡ª

    A soft, shaky sob reached her ears.

    She turned sharply, her heart clenching at the sight.

    Elena had her hands covering her face, her shoulders trembling as quiet cries escaped her.

    Ember immediately stood up, moving to sit beside her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, voice uncharacteristically gentle.

    Elena sniffled, trying to suppress her tears. ¡°I¡ª¡± She swallowed. ¡°I wanted a baby.¡±

    Ember froze.

    For a second, her heart stopped.

    The words hit her harder than she expected.

    Elena wanted a child.

    That meant, one day, she would have one.

    With someone.

    With a man.

    The thought made something inside Ember ache.

    Elena continued, her voice cracking, ¡°I always thought¡­ one day, I¡¯d have a family. That I¡¯d get to be a mother, raise a child, love them in a way I wished I had been loved.¡± She wiped at her eyes, sniffling. ¡°But now I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯ll live long enough to see that day.¡±

    Ember swallowed hard. She had no words.

    Because she had never thought about it before.

    One day, Elena would fall in love.

    She would find someone, settle down, have a child, and build a life¡ªone that didn¡¯t include Ember.

    And by then, their journey together would just be a memory.

    Ember clenched her hands.

    She had always thought their time together would last forever.

    But it wouldn¡¯t.

    Because one day, Elena¡¯s future would take her somewhere Ember couldn¡¯t follow.

    And for the first time, Ember felt afraid.

    Elena''s sobs grew heavier, her small frame trembling beneath the weight of her memories. Ember sat frozen, her mind struggling to catch up with what she¡¯d just heard.

    "I wanted a baby."

    The words still echoed in her chest, leaving an ache she couldn¡¯t name. But Elena wasn¡¯t done speaking. Her voice wavered, thick with sorrow as she continued, ¡°My parents¡­ they died when I was small. It was a Thalavas attack on Iorph.¡±

    Ember inhaled sharply.

    She had heard about that attack before¡ªevery Iorphian had. But she had never realized that Elena¡¯s parents had been among the ones who had fallen.

    Elena¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°Ania¡¯s parents¡­ they took care of me after that.¡±

    Ember nodded. That part she knew. Ania and Elena had practically been raised together, though Ania had always been the bolder of the two¡ªlouder, sharper, the kind of person who would fight first and talk later. Elena had been softer, but she had clung to Ania like a lifeline.

    But then, Elena said something Ember hadn¡¯t expected.

    ¡°They wanted me to settle down with Eli.¡±

    Ember¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Eli?¡± She scoffed, a sharp and unimpressed sound. ¡°That no-good scaredy-cat? He wasn¡¯t good for you anyway.¡±

    Elena flinched. ¡°Don¡¯t¡ª¡± Her voice broke, and she sobbed harder, burying her face in her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about him like that.¡±

    Ember frowned, unsure why Elena was getting so upset over Eli of all people. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± she asked, a slight edge in her voice.

    Elena¡¯s head snapped up, her tear-streaked face contorted with frustration. ¡°Because you weren¡¯t there!¡± she cried. ¡°You left Iorph, remember? For a decade!¡±

    A heavy silence fell between them.

    For the first time, Ember felt something she hadn¡¯t allowed herself to feel in years.

    Guilt.

    She had left Iorph.

    She had left Elena.

    And now, hearing it said so plainly, so painfully, it struck her like a blade to the heart.

    She had thought about it before, of course. But never like this. She had always told herself she had no choice. That she had to leave. That Iorph had been suffocating her, that her father¡ª

    Her father.

    Elder Orion. A man who never smiled, never praised, never comforted. He had been an elder first, a father second. Or maybe not a father at all.

    And her mother¡­

    Ember swallowed hard, memories creeping in like unwelcome shadows.

    Her mother had never received a sigil. And under the expectations of Elder Orion, she had ended her own life.

    A tragedy, they had called it. A sacrifice for the greater good. But Ember had been a child. And all she had understood was that her mother had been there one moment and gone the next.

    That was when Ember had decided she didn¡¯t want to stay.

    That she couldn¡¯t stay.

    So she left.

    And in doing so, she had left Elena behind.

    Elena, who had lost her parents. Elena, who had been taken in by another family. Elena, who had been expected to build a life with Eli¡ªsomeone Ember knew she never truly wanted.

    Only now did Ember realize how much pain her absence must have caused.

    Her throat tightened as she looked at Elena¡ªher face red from crying, her hands clenched in frustration.

    A perfect life. A home. A family.

    All of it ruined by the Thalavas attack.

    If their race had moved from place to place like the Aelyr, maybe Elena¡¯s parents would still be alive. Maybe she would have lived the life she had dreamed of. Maybe she would have been happy.

    But then¡ªEmber wouldn¡¯t be in her life.

    And selfishly, Ember wasn¡¯t sure if she could bear that.

    But right now, none of that mattered.

    Right now, Elena was hurting.

    And Ember hated seeing her like this.

    So, without thinking, she reached forward.

    She placed her hand on Elena¡¯s head, her fingers threading lightly through her hair. It was an awkward, unsure gesture¡ªEmber had never been good at comforting people. But it was the only thing she could think to do.

    ¡°I¡¯m here now,¡± she whispered.

    Elena sniffled, but didn¡¯t pull away.

    Ember let out a slow breath. ¡°I can¡¯t change the past. I can¡¯t undo what happened. And I know¡­ I know I wasn¡¯t there when you needed me.¡± Her voice was soft, almost hesitant. ¡°But I¡¯m here now. And I¡¯m not leaving again.¡±

    Elena¡¯s shoulders trembled. Slowly, her hands uncurled from her lap, and she reached up, gripping Ember¡¯s wrist.

    A silent acceptance.

    Ember squeezed her eyes shut.

    Maybe she couldn¡¯t give Elena the life she had lost.

    But she could make sure she never felt alone again.

    Ember kept her arms around Elena, her movements careful, almost uncertain. The warmth of Elena''s body against her own was unfamiliar, yet strangely¡­ natural. The weight of her head resting on Ember¡¯s arm, the soft rise and fall of her breath¡ªit all felt right in a way she didn¡¯t quite understand.

    Elena pressed closer, nestling against Ember¡¯s chest. ¡°I just need the warmth,¡± she mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Ember stiffened for a moment but forced herself to relax. It was just for comfort. Just to make Elena feel better.

    They lay there in silence, the rhythmic sound of their breathing filling the space between them. Ember¡¯s fingers twitched slightly where they rested on Elena¡¯s back, unsure of whether she should move or stay still. She could feel the faint shivers still running through Elena¡¯s body, the lingering remnants of her earlier distress.

    Then, out of nowhere, Elena spoke.

    ¡°I never loved Eli.¡±

    Ember blinked.

    She tilted her head down, trying to get a look at Elena¡¯s face, but all she saw was red hair against her chest.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked, her voice laced with confusion.

    Elena sighed, her body shifting slightly against Ember¡¯s. Now that she had calmed down, her voice was steadier, more even. ¡°I never loved him,¡± she repeated. ¡°Not the way people thought I did.¡±

    Ember remained silent, waiting for her to continue.

    Elena¡¯s fingers curled slightly into Ember¡¯s shirt. ¡°I only ever wanted to return the favor to Ania¡¯s parents. They took me in after my parents died, gave me a home, treated me like their own. And marrying Eli¡­ it felt like the only way I could properly repay them.¡±

    Ember frowned. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± she muttered.

    ¡°I know,¡± Elena admitted, a slight chuckle in her voice, though it lacked any real humor. ¡°But at the time, it didn¡¯t seem that way. I thought it was the right thing to do. I thought¡­ I thought I owed them that much.¡±

    Ember let out a slow breath, her grip on Elena tightening slightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t need to do that,¡± she said firmly.

    Elena shook her head against her chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that back then. I was just a kid, trying to make sense of everything. Trying to find a way to hold onto the only family I had left.¡±

    Ember sighed, her fingers lightly tracing small circles on Elena¡¯s back without thinking. ¡°You¡¯ve always been too selfless,¡± she murmured.

    Elena let out another breathy chuckle. ¡°And now, looking back, it all feels so stupid.¡± She paused for a moment, then added, ¡°I didn¡¯t even stop to think about what I actually wanted. What I was capable of.¡±

    Ember glanced down at her again, her expression softening. She lifted one hand from Elena¡¯s back and cupped her cheek gently, tilting her face up just enough to meet her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always known you were capable of more than just¡­ a normal life,¡± Ember said quietly, her thumb brushing lightly against Elena¡¯s skin.

    Elena¡¯s breath caught slightly, her eyes searching Ember¡¯s.

    ¡°But,¡± Ember continued, her voice softer now, ¡°that doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t deserve one, too.¡±

    Elena swallowed hard, her lips parting slightly as if she wanted to say something¡ªbut no words came.

    Instead, she leaned just a little closer, her forehead brushing against Ember¡¯s collarbone.

    Ember didn¡¯t pull away.

    She just held her there, feeling the warmth between them, listening to the steady sound of Elena¡¯s breathing.

    Ember studied Elena¡¯s face in the dim morning light¡ªthe way her deep eyes held unspoken emotions, the soft waves of her dark hair framing her delicate features. Never in her life had she thought she could feel this much for a person.

    Without thinking, she lowered her forehead against Elena¡¯s.

    It was a fleeting, instinctive motion¡ªone she barely registered herself. She let her eyes close, just for a moment, savoring the warmth between them. The way their breaths mingled. The way it felt like they were the only two people in the world.

    Elena let out a soft breath, her body unconsciously leaning into the touch. Her heart pounded in her chest, and for the first time in a long while, she didn¡¯t mind the feeling. It was¡­ comforting. Safe. She wanted this moment to last forever.

    But it didn¡¯t.

    Just as the feeling settled, Ember suddenly pulled away, sitting up straight with a sharp inhale. ¡°Something¡¯s coming.¡±

    Elena blinked, still lost in the sensation of their closeness. ¡°Huh¡ª?¡±

    Ember didn¡¯t answer. She swung her legs over the side of the bed and stood up, her movements quick and controlled as if she needed to escape something intangible. She walked to the door, placed her hand on the handle, and pulled it open¡ªrevealing Kaelen, who was just about to knock.

    He raised an eyebrow at her abruptness but simply greeted her with a slight nod. ¡°Good morning.¡±

    Ember crossed her arms, keeping her expression neutral. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Kaelen smirked. ¡°Just checking in. I figured you two might need something.¡±

    Ember hesitated for a fraction of a second before replying, ¡°Wait here.¡± And then, without another word, she shut the door in his face.

    Turning back to Elena, she asked, ¡°Do you need anything?¡±

    Elena quickly shook her head, avoiding Ember¡¯s gaze. ¡°No.¡±

    Ember didn¡¯t press further. She simply nodded, then turned back toward the door and opened it again.

    Kaelen was still standing there, arms crossed. ¡°Took you long enough.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need anything,¡± Ember said flatly, stepping slightly forward as if to close the conversation before it could start.

    Kaelen, however, didn¡¯t move just yet. He studied her for a moment before finally saying, ¡°We leave tomorrow.¡±

    Ember¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Tomorrow?¡±

    Kaelen nodded. ¡°The elders decided this morning. We¡¯ll be moving at dawn. You should both get some rest and be ready.¡±

    He didn¡¯t wait for a response, simply offering a small nod before turning on his heel and walking away.

    Ember watched him go, her fingers tightening slightly around the edge of the door. They had just arrived, and now they were already moving again? She let out a slow breath before closing the door and turning back to Elena.

    Elena had sat up now, pulling her knees close to her chest. ¡°Tomorrow¡­?¡±

    Ember exhaled, running a hand through her hair. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Silence filled the space between them, the weight of constant movement settling on their shoulders. But even through that, Ember could still feel the ghost of their earlier closeness, the warmth that lingered just beneath her skin.

    She shook the thought away. ¡°You should rest.¡±

    The afternoon sun filtered through the wooden walls, casting soft patterns of light across the room. Elena, finally succumbing to exhaustion, lay curled up on the bed, her breathing slow and even. Ember barely moved, careful not to wake her.

    With a slow breath, she reached for the map Kaelen had given them earlier. Spreading it across her lap, she traced the marked routes with her fingers. The Aelyr¡¯s path stretched longer, winding through the vast expanse of Golust¡¯s forests, following the natural terrain. If they traveled independently, they could reach their destination in just four or five days¡ªbut at the cost of safety and knowledge.

    It¡¯s better to move with them. The thought settled in her mind like a fact. Traveling with the Aelyr meant understanding the land, learning how they survived here. The Iorphians weren¡¯t weak, but they had spent too long rooted in one place. The Aelyr understood movement, the way the world shifted and changed.

    Her thoughts drifted. The elder of the nest¡ªshe hadn¡¯t met them yet. That was something she would need to fix as soon as Elena woke up. It was a matter of respect, something her father would have scolded her for forgetting.

    She frowned, pushing that thought aside. Instead, her eyes flickered back to Elena, still deep in sleep. The earlier moment between them replayed in her mind¡ªforeheads touching, warmth lingering between them. The way Elena had relaxed against her, how she had whispered softly, how their breaths had synced for that brief, perfect moment.

    Ember exhaled sharply and ran a hand through her hair.

    What was that?

    She had always cared for Elena, always protected her, but¡­this was different. This felt different.

    But more than anything, it left her confused.

    She thought back to the way Elena had looked at her, the slight shift in her breath, the softness in her voice. Was that just comfort? Or was it something more?

    Did Elena like her?

    Ember¡¯s fingers curled around the edge of the map. What if she does? A strange feeling stirred in her chest, something both terrifying and exhilarating. But right alongside it was another thought¡ªWhat if she doesn¡¯t?

    Her grip tightened. It doesn¡¯t matter. She wasn¡¯t going to ruin things over a stupid feeling.

    Sighing, she folded the map back up and set it aside. She glanced at Elena once more. I should rest too, she thought.

    Ember lay back against the bed, staring up at the wooden ceiling. The soft sounds of the nest outside filtered in¡ªthe distant chatter of Aelyr, the occasional rustling of leaves as creatures moved through the trees. But none of it settled the storm in her mind.

    Her thoughts circled back, again and again, to what Elena had said earlier.

    "I wanted a baby."

    The words still echoed in her ears, tugging at something deep inside her. She had never thought about it before, never needed to think about it. Iorphians with sigils rarely had children. She never cared. If anything, she preferred it. She had never imagined herself as a mother, never wanted that kind of responsibility.

    But Elena had.

    If they ever¡­ if they ever ended up together, could she give Elena what she wanted? No. She already knew the answer.

    Ember turned on her side, facing Elena¡¯s sleeping figure. Her dark hair spilled across the pillow, her face peaceful, undisturbed by the turmoil Ember was feeling.

    It might just be an emotional thing, she told herself. Maybe Elena had only said it because she was feeling vulnerable, because she was in pain. Maybe it didn¡¯t really matter. Maybe Ember was just overthinking it.

    But another part of her¡ªthe part that had spent years running away from her feelings¡ªknew better.

    She shut her eyes. It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t matter.

    Despite the bright afternoon light streaming in, despite her restless thoughts, Ember let exhaustion pull her under.

 A playful bet

    The warm afternoon air carried the scent of damp wood and fresh leaves as Ember stretched, still half-asleep. She had barely gotten up when Elena¡¯s teasing voice had pulled her from her haze.

    "Sure, don¡¯t go then. I¡¯ll just go with Kaelen instead."

    That had woken her up real fast.

    "You are not going with Kaelen," Ember muttered, rubbing the sleep from her eyes.

    Elena had only laughed, her eyes glinting with mischief. "Oh? Why not?"

    "Because¡­ because you woke me up to go out with you," Ember grumbled, ignoring the warmth spreading across her face. She cleared her throat and quickly changed the subject. "Are you feeling alright now?"

    Instead of answering, Elena leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to her cheek before walking away like nothing had happened.

    Ember froze.

    Her ears burned.

    "You¡ª" she started, pointing an accusatory finger at Elena, who was now watching her with her chin resting in her hand, a smug little smile playing at her lips.

    "I should wash my face," Ember muttered, turning away and practically stumbling toward the basin in the corner of the room. She splashed cool water on her face and let out a slow breath, trying to regain her composure. When she turned back around, Elena was still smirking.

    The two stepped outside into the bustling Aelyr settlement. Sunlight filtered through the high canopy above, casting dappled patterns across the woven wooden platforms and rope bridges that connected the different sections of the nest. The air smelled of fruit, fresh earth, and the faint spice of the food the Aelyr were preparing.

    Some children ran past them, playing some game that involved wooden sticks and a small, brightly colored stone. A group of men sat near a large net, weaving it together while chatting in hushed voices. Women worked alongside them, some preparing herbs, others weaving baskets or tending to small fires where food was being cooked.

    Ember noticed the way some of the Aelyr worked in pairs, quietly in sync with one another, and she thought about how different their culture was from Iorph. In Iorph, everyone was expected to be self-sufficient, strong on their own. Here, everything was about community.

    It was strange. Nice, but strange.

    Before she could get lost in her thoughts, Kaelen approached them, a knowing smile on his face. "Didn¡¯t know Iorphs started their day this late," he teased.

    Ember rolled her eyes. "We don¡¯t."

    Elena chuckled beside her. "She just took a nap."

    "More like she went into hibernation," Kaelen mused before his expression turned a little more serious. "The elder wants to see you both."

    "Now?" Ember asked, standing straighter.

    Kaelen nodded. "Her hut is a bit far from here."

    Ember immediately turned to Elena, scanning her face. "Can you walk that far?" she asked, brows furrowed in concern.

    Elena¡¯s lips parted slightly in disbelief. "I told you already, I¡¯m fine!"

    "But you¡ª"

    "I can walk, Ember."

    "You were literally pale a few hours ago!"

    "I am not weak!"

    The two glared at each other, their usual bickering starting up again.

    A few of the Aelyr nearby paused to watch, amused smiles creeping onto their faces.

    "They argue like an old married couple," one woman whispered to her companion.

    The other laughed, shaking his head. "My wife and I were like that before we married."

    Hearing that, both Ember and Elena immediately turned toward the couple and blurted out at the same time¡ª

    "We are not a couple!"

    The couple just exchanged knowing glances and walked away, chuckling.

    Ember groaned, rubbing her face. "Let¡¯s just go before someone else decides to say something stupid."

    Elena, still a little red, nodded. "Agreed."

    And with that, they continued toward the elder¡¯s hut, though neither could shake the flustered feeling in their chests.

    As they approached the elder¡¯s hut, Kaelen slowed his pace, coming to a stop just before the entrance. The structure was larger than the other homes in the Aelyr settlement, built into the thick, winding roots of an ancient tree. The wooden door was decorated with intricate carvings, symbols Ember didn¡¯t recognize, but she could tell they were important. A faint scent of burning herbs drifted from within.

    Kaelen turned to them, nodding toward the door. "You should go ahead."

    Ember frowned. "You¡¯re not coming?"

    "It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate," he said simply.

    "Why?" Elena asked.

    Kaelen only shook his head. "You¡¯ll see." And with that, he stepped back, arms crossed, clearly waiting for them to go inside.

    Ember exchanged a glance with Elena before sighing. "Alright then," she muttered, pushing the door open.

    The moment they stepped inside, they were met with a thick haze of smoke, curling through the air like mist. The dim lighting, paired with the heavy scent of burning herbs, made the space feel almost unreal. Ember''s senses went on high alert. Smoke like this could mean¡ª

    Fire.

    Without thinking, she strode forward, following the densest trail of smoke, and pushed open another door.

    What she saw made her stop dead in her tracks.

    A woman was sitting in a large chair¡ªalmost a throne¡ªand another woman was perched on her lap. They were close. Very close.

    The seated woman had a strong, commanding presence, her dark hair framing sharp, intelligent eyes. The other, who was sitting comfortably on her lap, had a playful smirk on her lips as she turned her head slightly to glance at them.

    Ember felt heat crawl up her neck. She had just interrupted something.

    "Uh¡ªsorry," she muttered, suddenly finding the wooden floor incredibly interesting.

    Behind her, Elena was staring as well, though instead of apologizing, she tilted her head slightly, her gaze flickering to the source of the smoke. There, beside the chair, was a strange object with embers still glowing at its base, releasing the thick scent into the air.

    Not a fire. Just some sort of ritual burning.

    Still, the scene before them remained...awkward.

    The woman in the chair didn''t move. Neither did the one on her lap. For a few seconds, they simply stared at Ember and Elena, as if weighing their reactions.

    Then, the woman on top chuckled. "It''s fine," she said, voice smooth and amused.

    The woman in the chair sighed, almost fondly. "You should go."

    The playful one grinned, pressing a light kiss to the corner of the seated woman''s lips before slipping off her lap. As she passed Ember, she winked, trailing her fingers lightly over Ember¡¯s left arm. "Not bad," she mused, as if testing the strength of Ember¡¯s muscles.

    Elena¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Ember, caught completely off guard, took a half-step back. "Uh¡ª"

    The woman only chuckled before stepping outside, leaving them alone with the woman on the throne.

    As soon as she was gone, the remaining woman cleared her throat. "I assume you are the ones Kaelen spoke of?"

    Ember and Elena quickly snapped their attention back to her.

    The woman leaned forward slightly, her gaze sharp as she studied them. "Introduce yourselves. Tell me your story."

    Elena nudged Ember slightly before stepping forward, taking the lead. "I¡¯m Elena," she said, voice steady despite the awkward start. "This is Ember. We are from Iorph and¡ª"

    She began recounting their journey, their encounters with the Aelyr, and their reasons for traveling.

    But Ember quickly noticed something.

    The woman¡ªthe elder, she assumed¡ªwas paying far more attention to her than to Elena.

    Elena noticed it too.

    When she was in the middle of explaining something about their destination, the elder suddenly lifted a hand. "That¡¯s enough."

    Elena frowned slightly but stopped speaking.

    The woman¡¯s gaze flickered between the two of them. Then, casually, she asked, "Are you two a couple?"

    Ember and Elena immediately turned red.

    "What?! No!"

    The elder smiled, an amused glint in her eyes. "Is that so?"

    Elena crossed her arms, muttering under her breath, while Ember shifted uncomfortably, trying to shake off the embarrassment.

    Finally, the woman leaned back, resting an elbow on the arm of her chair. "I am Freya, elder of the Aelyr," she said smoothly. "The woman you saw earlier is my wife, Maia."

    Elena and Ember exchanged glances, both thinking the same thing. She was the elder¡¯s wife?

    Freya smirked. "I called you here because I was curious."

    "Curious?" Ember asked warily.

    "Yes." Freya tilted her head slightly, watching Ember closely. "My son told me about you."

    Ember blinked. "Your son?"

    Elena¡¯s jaw dropped. "Wait¡ªthat little kid we met? He''s your son?"

    Freya chuckled. "Yes. He told me there was a strange, angry woman traveling with a girl who cried a lot."

    Ember and Elena both froze.

    Elena¡¯s face turned red for a different reason now. "I do not cry a lot," she huffed.

    Freya lifted a brow. "I heard otherwise."

    Ember, meanwhile, groaned, running a hand down her face. "You¡¯re telling me we¡¯re here because a kid called me angry?"

    "He was rather persistent," Freya said with a small smile. "And now, after meeting you in person, I can see that he wasn¡¯t wrong."

    Ember scowled, and Elena quickly stepped in before she could say something she¡¯d regret. "So¡­ what exactly do you want from us?"

    Freya leaned back, regarding them thoughtfully. "I want to understand why two Iorphians are here, far from their home, traveling with my people."

    Ember and Elena exchanged glances.

    "We just need safe passage," Ember said.

    Freya nodded slowly. "I see. Then allow me to ask you one more question, Ember."

    Ember hesitated. "¡­What?"

    Freya¡¯s gaze sharpened. "Why are you here?"

    Ember''s breath caught slightly, her mind flashing back to Iorph. To her father. To the expectations that had suffocated her for years.

    She clenched her jaw. "That¡¯s none of your business."

    Freya¡¯s lips curled into something between a smile and a smirk. "I thought so."

    Elena looked between them, confused by the tension.

    Freya finally waved a hand. "That is all. You may go."

    Just like that?

    Ember narrowed her eyes. "That¡¯s it?"

    "That¡¯s it," Freya confirmed. "You¡¯ll leave with our people tomorrow, yes? Then rest. You¡¯ll need it."

    Elena exhaled, clearly relieved this strange conversation was over. She nudged Ember, motioning toward the door.

    Ember hesitated a moment longer, watching Freya carefully, before turning away. "Fine."

    As they walked out, Elena glanced at her. "She really got under your skin, huh?"

    Ember groaned. "I hate her already."

    As the door shut behind the Iorphians, the soft laughter that had been contained within Freya''s chest finally spilled free. The elder leaned back against her throne, a knowing smile playing on her lips.

    "You were enjoying that," Maia murmured as she approached once more, her movements fluid, effortless, like a dancer who knew every step of her partner''s rhythm.

    Freya hummed, her gaze still lingering on the closed door. "A little."

    With the ease of someone who had done it a thousand times before, Maia slipped onto her lap again, her arms draping around Freya¡¯s shoulders. The elder welcomed the warmth, her hands instinctively finding their place along Maia¡¯s waist.

    "And?" Maia prompted, running her fingers through Freya¡¯s dark hair, pushing stray strands away from her face. "What do you think of them?"

    Freya sighed, closing her eyes briefly as she felt her wife¡¯s touch. "The younger one¡ªElena¡ªshe¡¯s... dense."

    Maia laughed softly. "Oh?"

    "She doesn¡¯t pay much attention to the depth of the situation," Freya elaborated, tilting her head slightly. "Her emotions are there, but she doesn¡¯t see them clearly yet."

    Maia nodded thoughtfully. "And the other?"

    "Ember¡­" Freya¡¯s voice took on a thoughtful edge. "She¡¯s of warrior blood, no doubt about that. The way she moves, the way she carries herself¡ªtrained, disciplined, but not tamed."

    Maia traced slow, absent-minded patterns on Freya¡¯s shoulder. "And yet," she murmured.

    "And yet," Freya echoed, "she is completely captured by that girl."

    Maia''s lips curved into a small, knowing smile. "It was obvious."

    Freya chuckled again, eyes half-lidded as she rested against her wife. "Not to Elena, apparently."

    There was a pause, filled only with the quiet crackle of embers in the incense burner, the soft rustle of their breath against each other¡¯s skin. Then, Maia spoke again, her voice teasing.

    "I wonder if Kaelen told them that we are also excellent at bringing two lost souls together," she mused, drawing her fingers down Freya¡¯s arm. "You know, we are quite experienced in love."

    Freya exhaled in amusement, a slow, pleased sound escaping her lips as she turned her head into Maia¡¯s neck, inhaling deeply. "Mmm. We are, aren¡¯t we?"

    Maia smirked. "Shall we play matchmaker, then?"

    Freya lifted her head slightly, her dark eyes meeting Maia¡¯s. "No."

    "No?" Maia raised an eyebrow.

    "In the matter of the Iorphians," Freya murmured, tilting her face closer, "we need not push their feelings."

    Maia studied her, waiting.

    Freya smiled, brushing her lips against the base of Maia¡¯s throat, savoring the way her wife¡¯s breath hitched slightly. "They already know."

    A slow, pleased hum left Maia¡¯s lips. "How wise."

    Freya looked up from Maia¡¯s chest, her gaze shifting to her wife¡¯s face, watching as a playful gleam lit up her deep, honey-colored eyes.

    Maia leaned down, her lips barely an inch from Freya¡¯s. "And what of us, my love?"

    Freya smiled against the heat between them. "I think we are long past needing to realize anything."

    A small chuckle, warm and full of love, escaped Maia before she closed the distance, pressing her lips to Freya¡¯s in a kiss that tasted of smoke, fire, and years of unwavering devotion.

    The soft scent of burning herbs filled the air, and in the dim haze of the room, the only sounds left were those of love¡ªslow whispers, quiet laughter, and the echo of two souls entwined.

    The night air was crisp as Elena and Ember stepped out of Freya¡¯s hut, the glow of lanterns casting soft halos of light along the winding paths of the Aelyr settlement. The moment the door shut behind them, they both exhaled, almost in sync.

    "What¡­ was that?" Ember muttered, scratching the back of her head.

    Elena, walking beside her, let out a small huff. "I have no idea."

    They fell into silence, both lost in thought about the bizarre yet strangely intimate encounter with the Aelyr elder and her wife. The memory of Maia¡¯s fingers tracing Ember¡¯s arm surfaced in Elena¡¯s mind, and a strange, unwelcome irritation bloomed in her chest. She had never felt something quite like this before, and it frustrated her that she couldn''t put it into words.

    So, instead, she settled for saying the most absurd thing that came to mind.

    "You should wash that place," Elena suddenly said, nodding towards Ember¡¯s arm.

    Ember blinked at her. "Huh?"

    "In case she left a mark on you or something," Elena mumbled, not quite looking at her.

    "A mark?" Ember repeated incredulously, raising an eyebrow. "Elena, what are you even talking about? She barely touched me."

    "Yeah, well¡­ you never know," Elena muttered, crossing her arms.

    Ember tilted her head, eyeing her curiously. "You¡¯re acting weird."

    "I am not acting weird," Elena shot back, too quickly.

    "You totally are." Ember smirked, a teasing glint in her eyes. "Wait¡ªare you jealous?"

    Elena nearly tripped over her own feet. "What?! No!"

    Ember chuckled. "You so are."

    Elena huffed and looked away, her cheeks burning. "Just wash it, okay?"

    Ember rolled her eyes but didn''t push it further. Instead, she turned the conversation to something else that had been bothering her.

    "Do you think Freya knows about Iorphs?" Ember asked, glancing at Elena.

    Elena, grateful for the change of topic, shrugged. "I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t read anything about the Aelyr in the book."

    "Hmm." Ember thought about it for a moment, her mind turning back to the way Freya had studied her so intently, as if she already knew something about her. But she let it go.

    They continued walking, weaving through the settlement, occasionally meeting different Aelyr along the way. Some greeted them with nods, others with soft smiles. The smell of something unfamiliar wafted through the air, and soon enough, they found themselves near a small gathering where Aelyr were cooking.

    Elena eyed the food suspiciously. "Oh no."

    Ember grinned. "Oh yes."

    Before Elena could protest, Ember grabbed a piece of something that looked questionably edible and held it up to Elena¡¯s mouth.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    "No," Elena said flatly, pressing her lips together.

    "Yes," Ember insisted.

    "I''m not eating that."

    "You said that last time, and you ended up liking it."

    "That is not what happened¡ªmmph!"

    Ember shoved the food into Elena¡¯s mouth before she could finish, grinning mischievously as Elena reluctantly chewed.

    After a moment, Elena swallowed and frowned. "...Okay, that one wasn¡¯t bad."

    Ember smirked. "Told you."

    Elena just rolled her eyes and nudged her.

    They eventually made their way back to their hut, the quiet hum of the settlement fading behind them. Inside, the air was warm and still, the small lantern casting a dim glow against the walls.

    Ember flopped onto her bed with a sigh, stretching out her arms. "Finally."

    Elena glanced at her own bed, hesitating for a moment before making her way over to Ember¡¯s side.

    Ember cracked an eye open. "What do you think you¡¯re doing?"

    Elena wordlessly lifted the blanket and slid in beside her.

    Ember sat up slightly, looking down at her. "You really can¡¯t live without me, huh?" she teased.

    Elena, unimpressed, pinched Ember¡¯s stomach.

    "Ow!" Ember laughed, swatting her hand away. "Rude."

    Elena settled against her, pressing her forehead lightly against Ember¡¯s shoulder.

    For a while, they just laid there, taking in each other¡¯s warmth, the scent of smoke and earth clinging to their clothes. The quiet was comfortable, neither of them feeling the need to fill it with words.

    Then, in a voice barely above a whisper, Elena murmured, "I wonder how Freya and Maia had a baby."

    Ember, half-asleep, stumbled over her response. "Huh¡ªwhat?"

    Elena''s eyes remained closed. "They¡¯re both women. How did they have a child?"

    Ember''s brain, still hazy with sleep, short-circuited. "Uh¡ªuhm. Well, uh¡ªmaybe¡ª"

    Elena hummed softly. "Mmm. Thought so."

    "What does that mean?!" Ember exclaimed, looking down at her, flustered.

    Elena just smiled lazily. "Nothing. Goodnight."

    Ember groaned, burying her face in her hands. "You are infuriating."

    Elena let out a sleepy laugh.

    Despite her frustration, Ember found herself smiling too.

    The morning air was filled with the murmurs of the Aelyr people, the usual hum of daily life replaced by something more somber. The warmth of the nest, once bustling with laughter and chatter, now felt eerily empty. It was as if the entire place had exhaled, holding its breath for what was to come.

    Ember was the first to wake, though she almost panicked when she opened her eyes and saw nothing but a mass of dark hair clouding her vision. It took her a moment to realize it was just Elena¡¯s hair, soft strands draping over her face like silk.

    With a small huff, she carefully pulled away and sat up. The hut was dimly lit, shadows stretching across the floor as the early morning light seeped in through the cracks. She rubbed the sleep from her eyes and began packing their things.

    It wasn¡¯t much¡ªjust the essentials they had gathered along the way. But when she was done, something caught her attention. Two maps lay on the ground, identical in size and design. One was the map they had received from the Toads, and the other was the one given to them by the Aelyr.

    She frowned. Holding them up side by side, she couldn¡¯t see much difference between them.

    She turned to Elena, who was still asleep, face half-buried in her pillow.

    Ember reached over and shook her gently. "Hey, wake up."

    Elena groaned. "Five more minutes..."

    Ember rolled her eyes. "You have five seconds. Do we need both maps, or just one?"

    Still half-asleep, Elena barely cracked open an eye. "Both."

    Ember furrowed her brows. "But why? They look the same."

    Elena let out a sleepy sigh and muttered, "They''re not."

    That was all the explanation she got. Ember huffed but didn¡¯t argue. If Elena said they needed both, then they needed both. She tucked them away and turned back just in time to hear footsteps approaching.

    Kaelen stood outside their hut, carrying two wooden trays with breakfast. The food was the same strange-looking dish as yesterday, though Ember was too hungry to complain.

    "Morning," Kaelen greeted, handing the trays to them. "You should eat quickly. We¡¯re leaving soon."

    Elena had finally sat up, rubbing her eyes. "How soon?"

    Kaelen glanced up at the sky. "Less than an hour."

    Ember took a bite of the food and muttered, "Great."

    Kaelen tilted his head slightly. "How was your meeting with the elder?"

    Ember nearly choked. The memories of the previous night¡ªMaia sitting on Freya¡¯s lap, the casual way they spoke of love, and the way Freya had called her ¡®the angry woman my son told me about¡¯¡ªflashed through her mind.

    She swallowed quickly and cleared her throat. "It was¡­ okay."

    Kaelen raised an eyebrow. "Just okay?"

    Ember nodded. "Just okay." Then, before he could press further, she added, "Thanks for breakfast," and promptly shut the door.

    Elena smirked at her. "You looked flustered."

    "I did not," Ember grumbled.

    Elena hummed in amusement, but said nothing more.

    Once they finished eating, they grabbed their things and stepped outside. The nest, once teeming with life, now felt strangely hollow. The homes stood quiet, their woven roofs casting long shadows under the morning sun.

    The people were gathered at the center of the nest, surrounding a raised platform where Freya and Maia stood. Their son, the same little boy who had run up to Ember when they first arrived, stood beside them, eyes wide with curiosity.

    As they approached, they could hear Freya¡¯s voice carrying over the crowd.

    "Once again, we prepare for our journey," she said, her voice calm and steady. "As we have done for generations, we move forward¡ªnot as wanderers, but as seekers of knowledge and protectors of what we hold dear."

    Ember and Elena stopped near the edge of the crowd, listening as Freya continued.

    "We do not leave because we are weak. We leave because we are strong. Because to remain in one place forever is to invite stagnation, and stagnation is the death of progress."

    A few Aelyr nodded solemnly.

    "Our ancestors did not fear the unknown, and neither do we. The forest is alive, and so must we be. The world is changing, as it always has, and we will change with it. This is our way."

    She paused, letting her words settle over the crowd before continuing.

    "We leave behind what is familiar, but we carry with us what truly matters¡ªour knowledge, our people, our love." She turned her gaze to Maia then, who met her eyes with an expression so full of warmth that it made Ember¡¯s chest ache.

    Freya smiled faintly. "And love," she said, "is something that never fades, no matter how far we travel."

    The crowd remained silent for a long moment before a soft murmur of agreement rippled through them.

    Maia, who had been standing quietly at Freya¡¯s side, finally spoke. Her voice was softer, but no less firm.

    "We are the Aelyr," she said. "And no matter where we go, the sky will always watch over us, and the earth will always welcome our steps."

    Freya nodded. "So let us move forward, together."

    A chorus of voices rose in agreement, some solemn, others determined.

    Ember exhaled slowly. There was something deeply moving about the way the Aelyr spoke of their journey¡ªnot as something tragic, but as something natural, something right.

    She glanced at Elena, who was watching with quiet admiration.

    Freya¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd before settling on the two of them. She gave a slight nod, as if acknowledging their presence, then stepped down from the platform.

    The crowd remained still, as if holding its breath. A strange, anticipatory silence settled over them, broken only by a faint, distant sound¡ªa deep, resonating hum, like the whisper of an ancient melody carried by the wind.

    Then, a shadow fell over them.

    A massive shape drifted into view, its presence so vast that it momentarily darkened the sky. Elena¡¯s breath hitched as she craned her neck, her eyes widening with wonder.

    The creature descended with slow, deliberate grace, its enormous form settling just above the treetops before finally lowering itself onto the ground. It was the same being that had filled the night with its hauntingly beautiful song¡ªthe great sky-whale.

    The children were the first to react.

    "Woofy¡¯s back!" they cried, their voices filled with joy as they ran forward.

    "Woofy?" Elena whispered, unable to take her eyes off the creature.

    The sky-whale was unlike anything she had ever seen. Its massive body shimmered with faint bioluminescent streaks, scars of time and age tracing along its vast form. Despite its size, it moved with remarkable gentleness, lowering itself with care as the Aelyr gathered around.

    On its back was something that made Elena¡¯s awe grow tenfold¡ªa mountain-like structure, carved with openings like caves leading into what seemed to be rooms. It was not just a creature. It was a living, breathing home.

    She stood frozen, drinking in the sight, her heart racing in excitement.

    "Move," Kaelen¡¯s voice cut through her trance, shaking her back to reality. "Unless you plan to stand there all day staring."

    Elena barely heard him. She was already moving¡ªno, running¡ªtoward the creature.

    Her hands reached out before her mind even caught up, her fingers pressing into its skin. It was cool to the touch, smooth yet sturdy, like the surface of a river stone that had been polished by time. Beneath her palms, she could feel the slow, steady pulse of life.

    A delighted squeal left her lips.

    "This is amazing!" she exclaimed, pressing her hands and even her bare feet against it to feel it better. "It¡¯s warm¡ªit¡¯s actually warm! And it¡¯s alive! I mean, obviously, but¡ª!"

    Ember, who had been watching her with an amused smile, finally walked forward and placed a tentative hand on the creature. It rumbled softly in response.

    "It¡¯s¡­ gentle," she murmured.

    Kaelen crossed his arms. "Of course it is. Woofy¡¯s carried us for generations."

    Elena, still overwhelmed by excitement, turned to him. "You guys actually live on this thing?"

    Kaelen shrugged. "Where else? We Aelyr don¡¯t settle in one place for long. Woofy carries our home wherever we go."

    Elena¡¯s eyes shone with childlike wonder. "This is¡ªthis is the coolest thing I¡¯ve ever seen."

    Ember chuckled. "You¡¯re like a kid right now."

    Elena grinned. "Can you blame me?"

    She ran her hands along Woofy¡¯s surface again, laughing softly to herself before looking up at the towering structure on its back. "How do we even get on?"

    Kaelen gestured toward the others. "Follow them."

    The Aelyr were already moving, walking toward Woofy¡¯s sides, where large, vine-like tendrils extended downward, forming natural ramps. Some climbed with ease, while others assisted the elderly and children.

    Elena grabbed Ember¡¯s wrist, practically dragging her along. "Come on!"

    As they ascended, the world around them shifted. The air felt different up here¡ªcrisper, lighter, as if standing on the edge of the sky.

    The mountaintop-like structure on Woofy¡¯s back was even larger than it had seemed from below. The stone-like formations weren¡¯t just random caves¡ªthey were carefully crafted dwellings, seamlessly blending with the creature¡¯s body. Some openings led into small rooms, while others stretched deeper, forming winding tunnels. The Aelyr navigated them with ease, slipping inside as if returning home.

    At the very front, standing near Woofy¡¯s massive head, was Freya. Maia stood beside her, one hand resting lightly on her wife¡¯s shoulder.

    Freya exhaled slowly and lifted her hand.

    A soft glow surrounded her fingertips, spreading outward like ripples in water. It was faint, almost imperceptible, but Woofy responded immediately. The creature let out a deep, melodic hum, as if acknowledging her presence.

    Elena felt a chill run down her spine.

    She exchanged a glance with Ember, who was just as captivated.

    "They can communicate?" Elena whispered.

    Kaelen, standing beside them, nodded. "Only Freya knows how. It¡¯s why she leads."

    Maia tilted her head, watching her wife with a fond smile. "He¡¯s happy to see you again," she murmured.

    Freya smiled softly. "Of course he is. He never forgets us."

    She placed her palm fully against Woofy¡¯s skin, and for a moment, everything was still. Then, slowly, Woofy stirred.

    A great shift rippled through its body, and the world seemed to sway beneath them. The air grew heavier, charged with energy.

    Then¡ª

    Woofy rose.

    The ground fell away as the massive creature lifted itself into the sky, carrying its people with it. The Aelyr remained calm, as if this was nothing new to them. Children laughed, clinging to their parents, while the adults continued their movements as if they were merely boarding a ship.

    But for Elena and Ember, it was breathtaking.

    The world below shrank as Woofy ascended, leaving the nest behind. The forest stretched out in endless waves of green, rivers cutting through like silver veins. The sky expanded around them, endless and infinite.

    Elena turned to Ember, her eyes bright. "I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ever going to forget this."

    Ember, still taking it all in, simply nodded. "Yeah."

    Freya and Maia finally stepped away from Woofy¡¯s head, their silent conversation ending. The elder turned to the people.

    "Rest now," she said. "We have a long journey ahead."

    With that, the Aelyr began retreating into their homes within Woofy¡¯s back.

    Elena exhaled, finally letting herself relax. She and Ember followed, stepping inside one of the caves.

    The air inside was warm, comfortable. The stone walls held faint traces of bioluminescence, casting a soft glow that made everything feel dreamlike.

    Elena stretched, flopping onto one of the furs provided. "This is crazy."

    Ember sat beside her, leaning against the wall. "Yeah. But I like it."

    Elena turned her head toward her. "Me too."

    Inside the caves, life thrived.

    The families of the Aelyr lived in open spaces, with hardly any walls or barriers separating them. It was a strange contrast to what Elena and Ember were used to¡ªthere was almost no privacy, yet the Aelyr seemed entirely at ease. Conversations flowed freely, children weaved between adults without hesitation, and laughter rang through the dimly lit tunnels. It felt¡­ warm. Homey.

    Kaelen guided them through the winding paths, eventually stopping at an empty cave.

    "This one¡¯s for you," he said, stepping aside.

    Elena and Ember placed their belongings inside. The space was simple¡ªsome woven bedding, a few small, bioluminescent stones embedded into the walls for light. It was cozy in its own way.

    But before Ember could settle in, Elena grabbed her wrist.

    "Come on, let¡¯s go outside!"

    Ember groaned. "Elena, we just got here¡ª"

    Elena pulled harder. "Exactly! That means we haven¡¯t seen anything yet. You can sleep later!"

    Kaelen chuckled as he walked past them. "Good luck keeping up," he said to Ember before disappearing down another tunnel.

    With no choice but to follow, Ember let Elena drag her out onto Woofy¡¯s back.

    ¡ª

    The moment they stepped out, the wind kissed their skin.

    Woofy glided smoothly through the sky, his massive form cutting through the clouds with effortless grace. There were no rails, no safety measures¡ªjust open space and an endless drop below.

    Ember instinctively reached for Elena¡¯s wrist.

    "Be careful," she warned.

    Elena barely noticed. She was already moving forward, eyes wide as she took in the world below.

    It was breathtaking.

    From up here, the land stretched endlessly, a vast tapestry of greens and blues. Rivers snaked through forests, their waters gleaming under the sunlight. Mountains stood tall in the distance, their peaks dusted with snow.

    Elena laughed, spreading her arms as the wind whipped through her hair. "This is amazing!"

    Ember stayed close, watching her.

    Elena twirled, the clouds drifting around them like mist. "Come on, Ember! Just for a moment, forget everything else."

    Ember hesitated.

    Then, with a small sigh, she stepped forward.

    Together, they danced.

    There was no rhythm, no structure¡ªjust movement. They spun, leapt, and let the wind carry them. The sky became their stage, the clouds their audience.

    For a moment, there was no Iorph. No destination. No worries.

    It was just them.

    Their laughter echoed into the open sky.

    Eventually, tired and breathless, they sank onto Woofy¡¯s back, sitting side by side.

    The wind had calmed. The sun was beginning its descent, painting the sky in soft hues of gold and pink.

    Elena turned her head toward Ember, smiling. "We should do that more often."

    Ember smirked. "You¡¯re going to get yourself killed one day."

    "Yeah, but at least I¡¯d die having fun."

    Ember rolled her eyes but said nothing.

    Silence settled between them, but it wasn¡¯t uncomfortable. It was the kind of quiet that came after shared joy¡ªthe kind that didn¡¯t need to be filled.

    After a while, Elena spoke again, her voice softer.

    "You ever think about what¡¯s waiting for us?"

    Ember glanced at her. "What do you mean?"

    Elena hugged her knees to her chest. "I mean, after this journey. After we find whatever we¡¯re looking for. What then?"

    Ember didn¡¯t answer immediately. She looked out at the horizon, her expression unreadable.

    "I don¡¯t know," she admitted. "But¡­ I don¡¯t think it matters right now."

    Elena hummed in agreement.

    Another breeze rolled past, ruffling their hair.

    Elena leaned back, lying against Woofy¡¯s warm skin. "Whatever happens, I think this is the happiest I¡¯ve been in a long time."

    Ember looked down at her.

    For a moment, she wanted to say something. Something important.

    But instead, she just lay down beside her.

    Elena¡¯s eyes were slipping shut, lulled by the gentle movement of Woofy beneath her and the warmth of Ember at her side.

    But every time she dozed off, a firm shake on her shoulder jolted her awake.

    "Stop," she mumbled, swatting at Ember¡¯s hand.

    "No," Ember said simply.

    Elena groaned. "Why not?"

    Ember didn¡¯t answer. She just kept nudging her, poking her cheek, tapping her forehead¡ªanything to keep her from sinking into sleep.

    Elena was about to argue when she noticed it.

    The sky had changed.

    The deep blue of dusk had melted into something surreal. Ethereal.

    Elena sat up, breath catching in her throat.

    Glowing creatures floated all around them, their bodies translucent and shimmering like stardust. They moved in slow, elegant patterns, their forms bending and twisting as though swimming through an invisible sea.

    Some were enormous, their jellyfish-like tendrils trailing behind them, pulsating with soft light. Others were smaller, delicate things with wings so thin they looked like glass.

    Woofy himself had begun to glow, a faint, bioluminescent pulse rippling across his massive form.

    The world was no longer just sky and clouds. It was a dream.

    Elena¡¯s fingers curled into the fabric of her sleeves. This¡­ this is the kind of thing I wanted to see.

    She barely noticed when her lips parted, whispering in awe. "It¡¯s beautiful¡­"

    Ember, who had been watching her this whole time, gave a small smile. "Told you it was worth staying up for."

    Elena turned to her, her eyes wide with wonder. "You knew this would happen?"

    "Kaelen mentioned it when we were back in the caves." Ember leaned back on her palms. "Figured you wouldn¡¯t want to miss it."

    Elena turned her gaze back to the sky, watching the creatures drift in and out of view, like spirits dancing on the wind.

    The Eldari¡ªthey were here, too.

    She had only seen them from below before, but now, they were close enough that she could see the delicate patterns etched into their glowing wings. They floated with grace, their bodies moving in unison, as if listening to a song only they could hear.

    A soft hum filled the air, a harmony so faint it was almost more felt than heard.

    Elena wrapped her arms around her knees, taking in every moment.

    "I¡¯ve always wanted to see something like this," she murmured. "To be here. Among them."

    Ember was silent.

    She wasn¡¯t looking at the sky.

    She was looking at Elena.

    The way the soft glow of the creatures reflected in her eyes. The way the wind played with her hair, lifting strands of red and letting them fall again.

    The way she looked so alive.

    Ember had never been one for poetic thoughts. But right now, the sky, the creatures, the light¡ªit was all background noise.

    Because even in all this breathtaking beauty, her eyes kept finding their way back to her.

    Elena sighed contently, tilting her head back. "You think we¡¯ll ever see anything like this again?"

    Ember¡¯s voice was quiet. "Maybe."

    Elena turned to her. "Maybe?"

    A small smirk tugged at Ember¡¯s lips. "Depends. You planning to stick around long enough to find out?"

    Elena laughed softly. "I guess I am."

    They sat there, the wind carrying them higher, the world below forgotten.

    For tonight, there was no destination. No worries.

    Just a sky full of glowing creatures¡­ and the two of them, sharing a moment that neither of them would ever forget.

    From the entrance of their cave, Freya and Maia stood side by side, watching the two Iorphs sitting atop Woofy¡¯s back, silhouetted against the glowing creatures of the night.

    Freya had their son resting against her shoulder, his small arms dangling as he slept soundly, completely unaware of the world beyond his dreams.

    Maia glanced at the scene before them and chuckled softly. ¡°They¡¯re oblivious, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Freya hummed in agreement. ¡°Painfully so.¡±

    Elena and Ember sat close, yet not quite touching. Elena¡¯s attention was lost in the spectacle of the sky, while Ember¡ªthough she pretended otherwise¡ªwas watching her.

    Maia smirked. "I¡¯ll bet you¡­ Ember will be the first to confess."

    Freya raised an eyebrow, adjusting the child on her shoulders. ¡°Oh? And why is that?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Maia crossed her arms. "That girl¡¯s got warrior blood, but she¡¯s hopelessly caught in Elena¡¯s gravity. It¡¯s only a matter of time before she can¡¯t hold it in anymore and tells her.¡±

    Freya considered this for a moment, watching the way Ember¡¯s gaze softened when Elena wasn¡¯t looking.

    Then, a slow smile spread across her lips. "I disagree."

    Maia turned to her, intrigued. ¡°Oh?¡±

    Freya tilted her head toward the two Iorphs. "Ember may fall first, but she¡¯s stubborn. She won¡¯t admit it so easily. Instead¡­" she smirked knowingly, "she¡¯ll act. She¡¯ll initiate the moments first¡ªsmall touches, stolen glances, maybe even a kiss before she ever says a word about how she feels."

    Maia laughed under her breath. "Oh, so you think she¡¯ll just let her actions do the talking until Elena finally realizes?"

    "Exactly."

    "Then you think Elena will be the first to put it into words?"

    Freya smirked. "More like she¡¯ll push Ember into saying it first. She¡¯s dense, but once she catches on, she¡¯ll start teasing her¡ªprobably until Ember has no choice but to say it out loud."

    Maia exhaled through her nose, amused. ¡°Alright then, Freya. You¡¯re on.¡±

    Freya glanced at her wife. "What does the winner get?"

    Maia leaned in, lips brushing just barely against Freya¡¯s jawline. "Oh, I can think of a few things," she murmured.

    Freya chuckled, her voice low. "I like the sound of that."

    They turned their attention back to the Iorphs, their eyes twinkling with amusement.

    Ember still hadn¡¯t looked away from Elena.

    Elena, still unaware, continued to gaze at the sky, lost in her own world.

    Maia shook her head with a grin. "Poor things. They have no idea they¡¯ve already lost to each other."

    Freya¡¯s lips curled upward. "Love is a war where both sides surrender."

    The night air was crisp, carrying the faint hum of the glowing creatures as they drifted through the sky. Their soft, luminescent bodies pulsed with life, moving like waves in an unseen ocean. The world felt vast yet intimate at the same time, as if this moment existed outside of reality¡ªjust them, floating in the night.

    Elena, still curled up against herself, let out a deep breath, watching it disappear into the cool air. "I could stay here forever."

    Ember, still pretending not to stare, scoffed. "You say that now, but wait until you get hungry."

    Elena turned to her with a lopsided grin. "You always ruin my poetic moments, you know that?"

    "Someone has to keep you grounded," Ember teased, stretching her arms behind her head.

    Elena rolled her eyes, but her smile didn¡¯t fade. She shifted slightly, leaning back on her hands as her gaze wandered back up to the floating creatures. The light reflected in her irises, turning them almost golden.

    A moment passed in silence, comfortable and easy.

    Then, Ember hesitated before speaking again. "So¡­ you really plan on staying?"

    Elena turned her head slightly, watching Ember from the corner of her eye. "Of course. Where else would I go?"

    Ember opened her mouth, then closed it. She had no answer for that.

    Elena frowned slightly, studying her. "You don¡¯t want me to, do you?"

    Ember blinked, caught off guard. "What? No¡ª I mean, yes¡ª I mean¡ª" She exhaled sharply, shaking her head. "Of course, I do. It¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t know. You¡¯ve never really belonged to one place, Elena."

    Elena tilted her head, curiosity flickering in her expression. "Is that how you see me?"

    Ember hesitated, then gave a small nod. "Like the wind. Always moving. Always searching for something."

    Elena considered this, her fingers idly twisting in the fabric of her sleeves. She had always felt that way¡ªlike she was meant to chase something just out of reach. But here, in this moment, with Ember and the endless sky, that restless part of her was¡­ quiet.

    She looked at Ember, her voice softer now. "Then maybe I¡¯ve found what I was looking for."

    Ember stilled.

    Her heartbeat betrayed her, hammering too loudly in her chest.

    She forced a smirk, trying to play it off. "That¡¯s dramatic, even for you."

    Elena laughed, bumping her shoulder against Ember¡¯s. "Yeah, yeah. Guess you¡¯re rubbing off on me."

    Ember swallowed, looking away before her expression could betray her. She was painfully aware of how close Elena was. How easy it would be to reach out and¡ª

    No.

    She wasn¡¯t that reckless.

    ¡­Was she?

    She was about to shift away when Elena shivered slightly, hugging her arms around herself.

    Ember frowned. "You¡¯re cold again."

    "Yeah, well," Elena muttered, pulling her knees up to her chest. "Not much I can do about it."

    Ember hesitated for all of half a second before exhaling sharply and shifting closer.

    "Come here," she muttered.

    Elena blinked at her, clearly trying to hide the grin threatening to form. "Oh? Is this you offering to keep me warm again?"

    "Shut up and take it before I change my mind," Ember grumbled.

    Elena barely bit back a chuckle before scooting in closer. Their sides pressed together, and Ember instinctively adjusted, draping an arm over Elena¡¯s shoulders in a way that felt¡­ natural.

    Elena leaned her head against Ember¡¯s shoulder, her breath warm against her collarbone. "Mmm. Yeah. Definitely a living blanket."

    Ember sighed, rolling her eyes. "You¡¯re an Idiot for sure."

    "And yet, here we are."

    Neither of them moved.

    Neither of them wanted to.

    From the entrance of the cave, Freya and Maia exchanged knowing looks.

    Freya smirked. "So¡­ does this count as initiation?"

    Maia crossed her arms, humming thoughtfully. "Hmm. I don¡¯t think so. No confessions yet."

    Freya chuckled. "Well, at this rate, we might not be waiting long."

    Maia watched as Ember¡¯s arm subconsciously tightened around Elena, even as she pretended nothing was happening.

    A slow smile spread across her lips. "Yeah," she murmured. "I think you¡¯re right."

    he sky stretched endlessly above them, shimmering with the slow, rhythmic dance of glowing creatures. Their faint hum pulsed in the air like a distant lullaby. The world felt like it existed in a dream, drifting somewhere between reality and the unknown.

    Ember felt the weight against her shoulder shift slightly, and when she looked down, she found Elena¡¯s breathing had evened out, her chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm. Her face was relaxed, lips parted slightly, the chill of the night no longer a concern now that she was tucked against Ember¡¯s warmth.

    She fell asleep on me.

    Ember swallowed. It wasn¡¯t the first time someone had leaned on her for comfort, but something about this moment felt¡­ different.

    A few strands of Elena¡¯s red hair had fallen across her face, catching the soft glow of the creatures above. Ember hesitated before carefully brushing them away. Her fingertips barely grazed Elena¡¯s skin, but even that tiny touch sent an odd, unfamiliar sensation through her chest.

    Shaking the thought away, Ember exhaled and carefully shifted her arms around Elena.

    She wasn¡¯t about to leave her out here all night.

    With slow, practiced movements, she lifted her off the ground, adjusting her weight so Elena¡¯s head rested against her shoulder. She was lighter than Ember expected, and her body instinctively curled against the warmth, her fingers twitching slightly in her sleep.

    Ember hesitated again, then held her closer, cradling her against her chest before making her way back toward the cave Kaelen had shown them earlier.

    The night air was colder now. The warmth of Woofy¡¯s back had shielded them from most of it, but here, away from his body heat, the chill bit through Ember¡¯s clothes.

    Elena stirred slightly, letting out a small noise of discomfort.

    "We¡¯re almost there," Ember murmured under her breath, even though she knew Elena was too asleep to hear her.

    By the time she reached the cave, the temperature had dropped further. Ember crouched down, carefully lowering Elena onto the cave floor. The surface was smooth but still cold, and almost immediately, Elena shifted, curling in on herself with a small shiver.

    Ember frowned.

    Not good enough.

    She glanced around, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªto help.

    Kaelen had said this place was safe, but they hadn¡¯t exactly prepared bedding or fire. And with the way the air moved through the cave, a fire wasn¡¯t an option anyway. It¡¯d just smoke them out or bring attention they didn¡¯t need.

    Blankets, then.

    With a sharp exhale, Ember pulled off the small pack she had carried with her and began pulling out whatever fabric she could find. A couple of extra wraps, a cloak she had barely worn, and a thick cloth that had been meant for makeshift repairs. It wasn¡¯t much, but it would do.

    She set them down, layering them over the cold ground until the surface was at least softer.

    Then, without hesitation, she leaned down, sliding her arms beneath Elena again.

    The moment their bodies touched, Elena instinctively curled against her warmth.

    Ember had to fight back a sharp breath.

    Ignoring the way her heart decided to do something stupid, she carefully laid Elena back down onto the makeshift bedding, adjusting the fabric around her to block out the cold.

    But even with that, Elena¡¯s brows furrowed, and she shifted uncomfortably. A quiet murmur left her lips, barely audible, but Ember caught one word.

    "Cold¡­"

    Ember clenched her jaw, staring at her for a long moment.

    ¡­Damn it.

    She let out a slow breath, then, with no other real choice, she pulled off her own cloak and laid it over Elena. The fabric was still warm from her body heat, but Elena only burrowed into it slightly, still looking like she was trying to fight off the cold.

    Ember ran a hand down her face.

    This is ridiculous.

    She¡¯d fought creatures twice her size. She¡¯d trekked through places far worse than this. And yet, for some reason, the simple act of lying down next to Elena felt more terrifying than any battle she had ever faced.

    But she wasn¡¯t about to let her freeze.

    So, before she could second-guess herself, she lay down beside Elena, pulling the blanket over both of them.

    The moment she settled in, Elena shifted again, rolling slightly to press closer against her warmth. Her forehead brushed Ember¡¯s shoulder, and her breath was soft against her collarbone.

    Ember went rigid.

    Stars above¡­

    She had to remind herself to breathe.

    Slowly, her muscles relaxed, and she exhaled, letting the warmth settle between them.

    Outside, the wind howled softly, but inside the cave, it was quiet.

    Ember could feel the slow, steady rhythm of Elena¡¯s breathing.

    Could feel the way her body unconsciously trusted Ember¡¯s warmth.

    It wasn¡¯t long before sleep finally pulled Ember under, her last thought being that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t mind waking up like this.

 Into the Murk

    Elena stirred, her mind caught between the last wisps of sleep and the sounds of the waking world around her. A deep, melodic call echoed through the cavern¡ªlow and resonant, like a song carried through water.

    Her eyelids fluttered open. The cave ceiling above was bathed in the dim, silvery glow of the morning light filtering through small openings. The air smelled of damp stone and earth, and in the distance, she could hear the Aelyrs moving¡ªsoft footsteps, the rustling of supplies, quiet voices murmuring to one another.

    Woofy.

    Elena turned her head just in time to hear another call, a long, deep vibration that sent a ripple through the cave floor beneath her. She blinked groggily, pushing herself up on her elbows.

    The Aelyrs were gathering their things, their silhouettes moving through the soft light like wraiths. Even without asking, she knew. They had arrived.

    She stretched, rubbing the sleep from her eyes before shifting her gaze downward.

    Ember was still asleep beside her, lying on her back with one arm draped lazily over her stomach. Her red hair was a tangled mess, strands falling over her face, and her lips were parted slightly in deep slumber. Elena watched her for a moment, taking in the rare sight. Ember always seemed so alive¡ªso full of fire and movement¡ªbut here, in the quiet of morning, she looked¡­ peaceful.

    Elena glanced at the entrance of the cave, the light growing stronger, signaling the start of a new day. She hesitated for only a second before reaching out and shaking Ember¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Ember,¡± she whispered.

    Ember groaned, shifting slightly, but didn¡¯t wake.

    ¡°Ember,¡± Elena said again, firmer this time.

    A muffled sound of protest left Ember¡¯s lips as she turned her head away. ¡°Mmm¡­ five more minutes.¡±

    Elena rolled her eyes. ¡°No. Now.¡±

    Ember peeked at her through half-lidded eyes, groggy and disoriented. Then, as if realizing something, she jolted upright. ¡°Wait¡ªwhat? Where are we?¡±

    Elena huffed. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, apparently. Everyone¡¯s already awake.¡±

    Ember blinked, then let out a small groan before rubbing the sleep from her face. ¡°Great. First thing in the morning, and we¡¯re already on the move.¡±

    Elena stood, stretching her stiff limbs. As she did, she glanced around, her brow furrowing.

    ¡°¡­Wait,¡± she muttered, looking down at the makeshift bedding. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sleeping here before.¡±

    Ember, now shoving their belongings into her pack, barely glanced at her. ¡°Huh?¡±

    Elena frowned. ¡°I remember lying being outside. But I woke up in the cave.¡±

    Ember shrugged. ¡°Beats me.¡±

    Elena narrowed her eyes at her. ¡°¡­Did you move me?¡±

    Ember¡¯s movements were too quick¡ªtoo nonchalant. ¡°Why would I do that?¡±

    Elena folded her arms. ¡°Because I was on the ground. And now I¡¯m not.¡±

    Ember didn¡¯t look at her. ¡°Weird, huh?¡±

    Elena stared at her for a long moment. Ember was many things¡ªbold, reckless, loud¡ªbut a good liar? Not so much.

    A knowing smirk pulled at Elena¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± she hummed. ¡°Strange, indeed.¡±

    Ember shot her a warning glance, as if daring her to push further.

    Elena, deciding to have mercy¡ªfor now¡ªsimply turned toward the entrance. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s see where we are.¡±

    The air was thick with moisture as Elena stepped out of the cave, her boots sinking slightly into the damp earth. The moment she did, her nose wrinkled.

    Water. Stagnant, humid, and heavy.

    A swamp.

    Her stomach twisted at the realization.

    The ground was uneven, covered in patches of moss and twisted roots, while shallow pools of murky water stretched in every direction. Strange, towering trees grew from the water, their gnarled branches wrapped in hanging vines that dripped with condensation. The air buzzed with the distant hum of unseen creatures, and the faint croaks of something¡­ alive echoed through the thick mist.

    Elena grimaced. She didn¡¯t like this.

    The Aelyrs, however, had already begun to move, their figures weaving effortlessly through the terrain. Unlike her, they didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered by the dampness¡ªif anything, they looked at ease. It made sense. They were used to all kinds of environment.

    A long, deep splash suddenly caught Elena¡¯s attention.

    Her body tensed, her eyes darting toward the source of the sound.

    In the distance, near one of the larger pools, she spotted Freya. She stood near the edge of the water, speaking softly to Woofy, her voice barely audible over the noise of the swamp.

    But it wasn¡¯t what she was saying that caught Elena¡¯s attention.

    It was the name.

    She had expected to hear ¡®Woofy¡¯¡ªthe name Ember had so proudly bestowed upon their enormous companion.

    But Freya had called it something else.

    A name. A real name.

    Elena narrowed her eyes, stepping closer, straining her ears to listen.

    Before she could catch another word, another loud splash sounded, this time much closer.

    Elena stiffened.

    She looked down.

    The ground beneath her feet was wet¡ªsinking.

    A sinking ground meant more water.

    Water meant¡ª

    She inhaled sharply, her body recoiling as she quickly stepped back, her boot landing in an even deeper puddle with a wet squelch.

    A shudder ran down her spine.

    Great. Just great.

    She looked down at her now-soaked boot, then at the murky water all around her.

    She didn¡¯t like getting her feet wet.

    At all.

    Ember finally stepped out of the cave behind her, taking in the scene with a deep breath. ¡°Ahhh. Smells like home, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Elena shot her a flat look. ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this.¡±

    Ember smirked. ¡°A little.¡±

    Elena exhaled sharply, shaking her foot in a vain attempt to dry it. ¡°If we¡¯re staying here, I need something other than these boots.¡±

    Ember snickered, stepping past her with ease, seemingly unbothered by the terrain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, princess? Afraid of getting a little dirty?¡±

    Elena groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose.

    Woofy let out a final, low rumble¡ªa sound that echoed through the swamp like the last note of a song. The water beneath him rippled as he shifted his massive body, his long, sleek form gliding above the dark pools with unnatural grace.

    Then, with a powerful stroke of his wings, he lifted off.

    Elena watched as he rose into the misty sky, his vast silhouette darkening against the pale light. She felt the wind from his departure brush against her skin, damp and cool, carrying the scent of wet earth and strange flora.

    ¡°Goodbye, Woofy,¡± she muttered under her breath, watching as he disappeared beyond the treetops.

    A voice beside her scoffed.

    ¡°You really thought that was his name?¡±

    Elena turned her head to see Freya standing nearby, arms crossed, amusement flickering in her eyes.

    Elena raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s what Ember calls him.¡±

    Freya smirked. ¡°Ember calls everything ridiculous names.¡±

    ¡°¡­And what is his real name, then?¡±

    Freya¡¯s gaze followed the beast¡¯s fading form before she finally answered.

    ¡°Vaelyssir.¡±

    Elena blinked.

    The name was ancient¡ªweighted with something deeper than just a title. It felt like it belonged to a being who had existed long before she had even stepped foot in this world.

    She let the name roll in her mind for a moment before muttering, ¡°Vaelyssir¡­ Ember¡¯s not going to like that.¡±

    Freya let out a low chuckle. ¡°She¡¯s going to ignore it completely.¡±

    Elena sighed, already anticipating the argument that would follow if she dared to correct Ember.

    But before she could dwell on it, Freya¡¯s voice turned serious.

    ¡°Come on. We have a meeting to attend.¡±

    The Aelyrs had gathered in a clearing, the damp earth beneath them still soft from recent rain. Freya stood at the center, a quiet authority in the way she carried herself.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve settled in, we need to organize ourselves,¡± she began, her voice carrying through the space. ¡°We can¡¯t rely on Vaelyssir forever. We need food, proper shelter, and a way to defend ourselves if necessary.¡±

    Elena listened intently as Freya listed off the responsibilities, dividing the Aelyrs into teams.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have two main teams. One for gathering food and supplies from the surrounding area,¡± Freya said, looking around. ¡°And another for constructing shelters.¡±

    Elena exhaled, already expecting where she would be placed.

    Freya continued, ¡°Elena, you¡¯ll be on the foraging team. You¡¯ll be heading out to search for food.¡±

    Elena nodded. That seemed reasonable enough.

    But then¡ª

    ¡°Ember, you¡¯ll be staying behind to assist with building the huts.¡±

    A pause.

    Elena didn¡¯t need to turn her head to know Ember¡¯s expression had just darkened.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Ember said, her voice sharp. ¡°You want her¡ª¡± she jabbed a finger in Elena¡¯s direction, ¡°¡ªto go out there and me to stay here?¡±

    Freya barely looked up from her notes. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±

    Ember let out a sharp, incredulous laugh. ¡°Yeah, no. That¡¯s a terrible idea.¡±

    Freya finally lifted her gaze, her expression unreadable. ¡°And why is that?¡±

    Ember gestured dramatically toward Elena. ¡°Because she¡¯s weak.¡±

    Elena¡¯s head snapped toward her.

    ¡°I am not weak.¡±

    Ember ignored her, continuing. ¡°She can¡¯t even stand the swamp. She¡¯s going to step in the mud once and cry about it for the rest of the day.¡±

    Elena¡¯s face heated. ¡°I can handle it.¡±

    Ember turned to her, arms crossed. ¡°Oh yeah? What are you gonna do if you get stuck in quicksand?¡±

    Elena scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    ¡°What if you get attacked by something?¡±

    ¡°I can fight.¡±

    Ember let out a dry laugh. ¡°With what?¡±

    Elena clenched her fists. ¡°I have a knife.¡±

    ¡°Oh, wow,¡± Ember mocked. ¡°A knife. That¡¯ll totally help when something three times your size decides to make you its next meal.¡±

    Elena¡¯s glare was sharp enough to cut stone. ¡°I am not helpless, Ember.¡±

    Ember scoffed, her frustration bubbling over. ¡°You¡¯re going to slow them down. You¡¯re better off staying here where you won¡¯t be a liability.¡±

    Elena¡¯s breath hitched.

    A liability.

    Something about the way she said it¡ªso casual, so certain¡ªhit a nerve.

    Her fingers curled tighter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you deciding what I can and can¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°Well, someone has to,¡± Ember shot back. ¡°Because you sure as hell don¡¯t know your limits.¡±

    Elena gritted her teeth.

    There was a silence¡ªthick and charged.

    Then, finally, she lifted her chin and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you.¡±

    Ember exhaled sharply through her nose, turning away as if to say, Fine by me.

    Freya, having watched the entire argument unfold with thinly veiled amusement, finally spoke up.

    ¡°Now that that¡¯s settled,¡± she said dryly, ¡°let¡¯s get to work.¡±

    Elena walked alongside Kaelen, her arms crossed and her expression sour as they trudged through the swamp.

    ¡°This is ridiculous,¡± she muttered.

    Kaelen, ever patient, hummed in response. ¡°Because you¡¯re out here?¡±

    Elena huffed. ¡°Because Ember¡¯s being an idiot.¡±

    Kaelen raised an eyebrow but said nothing, waiting for her to continue.

    ¡°She thinks I can¡¯t handle myself,¡± Elena went on, kicking at a loose vine in frustration. ¡°Just because she¡¯s stronger doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m weak.¡±

    Kaelen exhaled through his nose. ¡°She worries about you.¡±

    Elena rolled her eyes. ¡°She doesn¡¯t worry. She just thinks she knows everything.¡±

    Kaelen gave her a sideways glance. ¡°Maybe. But she wouldn¡¯t argue that hard if she didn¡¯t care.¡±

    Elena scoffed. ¡°Well, if she cared so much, she¡¯d trust me.¡±

    Kaelen said nothing.

    The swamp gurgled around them as they pressed on.

    Meanwhile, back at the camp, Ember was taking out her frustration on the forest itself.

    With a single swipe of her hand, a section of thick vines snapped apart, falling into a pile at her feet.

    She stomped toward another area, slamming her foot down to carve a hole into the earth¡ªperhaps a bit too aggressively.

    Nearby, Maia and Freya¡¯s young son watched, wide-eyed.

    ¡°Um,¡± Maia began hesitantly, ¡°you seem¡­ upset.¡±

    Ember barked out a dry laugh. ¡°Upset? Nah. I¡¯m great.¡±

    The kid tilted his head. ¡°But you¡¯re cutting trees like you¡¯re mad at them.¡±

    Ember sighed, running a hand through her hair.

    ¡°¡­I just wanted to help,¡± she muttered, almost to herself.

    Maia frowned. ¡°And Elena didn¡¯t like that?¡±

    Ember shook her head. ¡°Apparently not.¡±

    She turned back to the task at hand, exhaling sharply. ¡°Fine. If she doesn¡¯t appreciate it, then so be it.¡±

    She slammed her foot down again, another section of land breaking apart.

    Maia and the boy exchanged glances.

    ¡°¡­I think she¡¯s really mad,¡± the kid whispered.

    Maia sighed. ¡°Yeah. I think so too.¡±

    The night stretched long, shadows shifting under the eerie glow of the bioluminescent fungi clinging to the trees. The swamp pulsed with life¡ªthe croaking of hidden creatures, the occasional splash of something unseen moving in the murky water. The air was damp and thick, clinging to Ember¡¯s skin, but she barely noticed.

    She was staring at the darkened path where Elena¡¯s team had disappeared hours ago.

    They were late.

    Too late.

    She sat on a large, half-carved log, her fingers tapping against her knee, foot bouncing with restless energy. She had told Freya it was a bad idea. She had argued that Elena wasn¡¯t suited for this kind of thing. And now¡ªnow they were late.

    Which meant something had gone wrong.

    Her hands curled into fists, nails pressing into her palms.

    Maybe she got stuck somewhere. Maybe she tripped and hurt herself. Maybe she¡ª

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Ember exhaled sharply through her nose, shaking her head. No. She wasn¡¯t going to panic.

    A small tug on her sleeve made her glance to the side.

    Raellin, Freya and Maia¡¯s son, was looking up at her with curious golden eyes. ¡°You¡¯re upset,¡± he stated simply.

    Ember frowned. ¡°No, I¡¯m annoyed.¡±

    Raellin tilted his head. ¡°You keep looking at the path.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because they¡¯re late.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re worried.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡ª¡± Ember exhaled, rubbing the bridge of her nose. ¡°You¡¯re a lot like your mom, you know that?¡±

    Raellin only hummed as if he knew he was right.

    Before Ember could say anything else, a faint rustling reached her ears.

    She stiffened.

    Her head snapped up, eyes locked on the path as figures began to emerge from the darkness.

    They were back.

    She shot to her feet, scanning the returning group, her stomach twisting.

    Were they all there? Was anyone limping? Was anyone¡ª

    And then she saw her.

    Elena.

    At the front.

    Her red hair was slightly messy, her boots coated in swamp mud, but her usual unimpressed expression remained as she slung her satchel over her shoulder.

    She wasn¡¯t hurt.

    Ember exhaled, her shoulders sagging slightly in relief¡ªbut before she could say anything, the group erupted into excited chatter.

    ¡°We found so much.¡±

    ¡°It was all safe to eat, thanks to Elena.¡±

    ¡°She knew exactly what to pick and what to avoid.¡±

    Sacks and baskets were set down, filled with more food than Ember thought possible to find in a place like this.

    ¡°Seriously,¡± one of the Aeylr men laughed, clapping Elena on the back. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, we¡¯d probably be dead by now. Who knew she was so useful?¡±

    The words useful, smart, helpful were thrown around so casually, and Ember felt something sink inside her.

    The Aeylr were praising her. Elena.

    The same Elena Ember had argued with earlier. The same Elena she had tried to protect because she thought she wasn¡¯t suited for this.

    She had been wrong.

    Completely, utterly wrong.

    She had underestimated her. Again.

    The realization left a strange, hollow ache in Ember¡¯s chest.

    She crossed her arms, looking away as the group continued to celebrate Elena¡¯s success.

    ¡°Go on, take some,¡± someone offered, pushing a handful of fruit toward her.

    Ember¡¯s jaw tightened.

    She didn¡¯t take it.

    Couldn¡¯t take it.

    Her own pride kept her from reaching out, from admitting that she had made the wrong call.

    Instead, she muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± and walked off.

    But as she turned, she caught sight of Elena¡ªher tired but satisfied expression, the way she laughed as Kaelen nudged her playfully.

    It burned.

    It burned in a way she didn¡¯t understand.

    Because she should have been happy. Elena was safe. She had proved herself. That should have been a good thing.

    So why did Ember feel like crying?

    The night was thick with the scent of damp earth and swamp water, the air heavy and cool against Ember¡¯s skin. She sat perched on the thick branch of a gnarled old tree, one leg dangling, the other bent close to her chest. The glow of the bioluminescent fungi cast pale light over the still water below, their reflections rippling with every pebble she threw in.

    Plunk.

    The sound was swallowed by the swamp. The water barely stirred.

    Ember exhaled, rolling another small stone between her fingers. She had been out here for hours, letting the world blur into the rhythmic toss of rocks, the occasional chirp of unseen creatures, and the ceaseless buzz of her own thoughts.

    She should go back.

    Elena would notice she wasn¡¯t there.

    Would she care?

    She let the stone slip from her fingers. Plunk.

    Elena had been surrounded by the Aeylr, talking, laughing, accepting their praise without hesitation. She had been fine. More than fine. She had proved she didn¡¯t need Ember hovering over her like some overprotective fool.

    And yet¡­

    Ember clenched her jaw.

    She had hated watching it.

    Watching Elena shine under their approval. Watching her be celebrated for something Ember had been so sure she couldn¡¯t do. Watching her fit in, as if she had belonged with them all along.

    She should be happy. Should be relieved.

    So why did it feel like something inside her was twisting?

    She reached up, fingers grazing the faintly glowing mark on her shoulder¡ªher sigil.

    The symbol of her tribe. The symbol of what she was.

    Orion. The hunters. The ones who watched from the shadows, who moved unseen, who never let their prey slip away.

    It was in her blood to protect what was hers. To hold on tightly.

    But was Elena ever hers to begin with?

    She frowned, rubbing her thumb over the carved pattern of the sigil, as if the answers would somehow bleed from it.

    Maybe she was being selfish.

    Maybe all of this¡ªthe frustration, the bitterness, the ache in her chest¡ªwas just her wanting Elena all to herself.

    Maybe she didn¡¯t want anyone else seeing how brilliant she was.

    Did that make her a terrible person?

    She let out a slow breath, tilting her head back against the rough bark of the tree, eyes tracing the stars barely visible beyond the thick canopy.

    What is wrong with me?

    She had never felt this way before. This¡­ gnawing. This strange, possessive pull, like the more Elena slipped through her fingers, the more she wanted to hold on.

    She shut her eyes, gripping the fabric over her sigil.

    Maybe tomorrow, she¡¯d go back. Maybe tomorrow, she¡¯d pretend none of this was bothering her.

    Maybe tomorrow, she¡¯d be fine.

    But tonight¡ª

    She picked up another stone.

    Plunk.

    ¡ªshe wasn¡¯t.

    The hut was quiet. Unbearably so.

    Elena sat on the edge of the bed, her fingers twisting the fabric of the blanket as she stared at the empty space beside her.

    Ember wasn¡¯t here.

    She should¡¯ve been here.

    The night was well into its coldest hours, and yet she hadn¡¯t returned.

    Elena¡¯s hands curled into the blanket. She had been waiting¡ªeyes darting toward the entrance at every sound, hoping, expecting Ember to finally walk in with that same infuriatingly confident look on her face, maybe muttering something like ¡°Took a while to cool off, that¡¯s all.¡± But the door never moved.

    And now, the silence was pressing down on her.

    Elena exhaled, burying her face into her hands.

    She had been too harsh.

    Yes, she hated being treated like she was weak. Yes, she had wanted to prove she could handle herself. But had Ember really deserved her anger for that?

    No.

    Ember had always been the one standing between her and danger. She had been the one who watched Elena¡¯s back without fail, who shielded her even when Elena never asked for it.

    Maybe¡­ Maybe Ember just didn¡¯t know how to stop protecting her.

    And instead of trying to understand, Elena had lashed out.

    She pressed her fingers against her temples, squeezing her eyes shut.

    She should¡¯ve reassured Ember instead. Told her that she didn¡¯t have to carry everything alone. That Elena wasn¡¯t running from her¡ªjust trying to walk beside her.

    Instead, she had pushed her away.

    And now she was gone.

    Elena laid down, curling on her side. The bed felt too big. Too empty.

    It was made for two people, after all.

    A bitter laugh almost escaped her.

    How ridiculous, to realize it now¡ªhow much she had already grown used to Ember¡¯s presence.

    Her warmth.

    Her closeness.

    Elena clenched her jaw, pressing her face into the pillow.

    She wasn¡¯t going to cry.

    She wasn¡¯t.

    But when the cold air bit at her skin, when the weight of her own regret pressed down on her chest, the first muffled sob slipped through her lips before she could stop it.

    And then another.

    And another.

    She curled up tighter, gripping the blanket, trying to force herself into sleep.

    Maybe Ember would be back in the morning.

    Maybe everything would be okay.

    But right now¡ª

    She pressed her forehead against the pillow, swallowing down the ache in her throat.

    The morning light painted the village in hues of gold, casting long shadows as the Aelyr gathered once again. Freya stood at the center, her voice calm yet commanding as she spoke to her people.

    "We will remain here for another five days," she announced, her gaze sweeping over the gathered crowd. "By then, our settlement should be stable enough to sustain itself. There is still work to be done, so I expect everyone to continue with their tasks as usual."

    Ember was standing off to the side, arms crossed, her expression unreadable.

    Elena was there too, but her eyes kept flickering toward Ember¡ªsearching, waiting for some kind of glance, some kind of acknowledgment.

    Nothing.

    Ember never looked her way.

    Instead, she nodded along to Freya¡¯s words, her focus seemingly unshaken. And when the gathering dispersed, she turned on her heel, walking straight toward the workstations without a word.

    Elena watched her go, something heavy pressing against her chest.

    She could still hear Ember¡¯s voice in her head from the night before, sharp with frustration, laced with something she couldn¡¯t quite name.

    "You think you can just do everything on your own, huh? Fine. Do whatever you want, then."

    Elena swallowed hard before sighing and heading after her own team.

    The air was thick with the scent of damp earth as Elena trudged through the swamp alongside Kaelen and the others, her boots sinking slightly with every step.

    She had been trying to focus on gathering food, really.

    But instead, she kept venting.

    "And she just stood there, Kaelen. Didn¡¯t even look at me! Like I wasn¡¯t even there!" Elena huffed, adjusting the basket in her arms. "I mean, I get it. She¡¯s mad. But does she have to be so dramatic about it?"

    Kaelen sighed, half-listening as he reached for a bundle of moss-covered fruit. "You did kind of snap at her."

    "I had to!" Elena threw up her hands. "She treats me like I¡¯m helpless, like I can¡¯t do anything without her hovering over me! And now she¡¯s¡ª"

    Her words cut off at the sound of rustling nearby.

    Elena turned sharply, her fingers tightening around the basket¡ªonly for her frustration to vanish in an instant.

    A familiar serpentine figure slithered out from behind a twisted root, its small black eyes blinking up at her.

    "Snacks!"

    Elena¡¯s face lit up, and she nearly dropped her basket as she rushed forward, scooping up the little snake into her arms.

    Snacks flicked his tongue, winding himself around her wrist before curling up against her neck, the cold scales sending a shiver down her spine.

    "You little traitor! You ran off the second we got to that lizardman village!" Elena scolded him, but her voice was filled with fondness.

    Kaelen glanced over, raising an eyebrow. "You named it?"

    "Of course I did," Elena said, scratching under Snacks¡¯ chin as he let out a soft, contented hiss. "And it looks like he missed me."

    Snacks didn¡¯t protest, simply tightening his coil around her wrist.

    Kaelen rolled his eyes, amused. "Well, at least someone¡¯s happy to see you."

    Elena exhaled, the tension in her shoulders easing slightly. Maybe today wouldn¡¯t be so bad after all.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the settlement, Ember was busy proving herself in an entirely different way.

    Sweat dripped from her brow as she locked hands with yet another Aelyr, muscles tensed as they engaged in yet another arm-wrestling match.

    "Ready?" one of the spectators called.

    Ember¡¯s opponent, a burly Aelyr warrior, smirked. "You sure you don¡¯t wanna sit this one out, little hunter?"

    Ember¡¯s lips curled into a grin. "Worried you¡¯ll lose?"

    The match started.

    For a moment, it seemed even.

    Then Ember slammed his hand against the makeshift table with enough force to rattle the wooden planks.

    A chorus of cheers and laughter erupted around her.

    The Aelyr had been wary of her at first, but now they were warming up to her¡ªespecially after she had beaten nearly every one of them in feats of strength.

    "You¡¯re a monster," one of them laughed, clapping her on the back.

    Ember shrugged, wiping her hands on her pants. "Guess I am built different."

    Raellin, Freya and Maia¡¯s son, stood by watching her with wide eyes. "Can you teach me how to do that?"

    Ember chuckled, ruffling his hair. "Maybe when you¡¯re a bit older, kid."

    For a while, she was distracted.

    For a while, it was easy to ignore the tight knot in her chest, the way her thoughts kept drifting back to Elena¡ª

    Elena, who was probably laughing with Kaelen right now, acting like nothing was wrong.

    Ember clenched her fists.

    Fine. If she wanted to act like that, then Ember would, too.

    By the time Elena got back, the hut was dimly lit by the last traces of daylight, the scent of damp wood filling the air.

    And Ember was already there.

    She had just stepped out of the small washing area, her hair damp, droplets of water trailing down her arms as she ran a cloth through her soaked strands.

    For a moment, neither of them spoke.

    Elena froze in the doorway, her heart skipping an unexpected beat at the sight of her.

    The soft glow of the lanterns cast long shadows across Ember¡¯s face, her red hair darker from the water, clinging slightly to her skin.

    And Ember¡­ she had been staring at her, too.

    But the second their gazes met¡ª

    She looked away.

    Elena hesitated before stepping inside, closing the door behind her. The air between them was thick with unspoken words, but neither of them dared to be the first to break the silence.

    Instead, Ember finished drying her hair, tossing the cloth aside as she turned away.

    Elena watched her, her lips parting¡ª

    Then closing again.

    She wanted to say something.

    Should say something.

    But instead, she just sighed and sat down on the edge of the bed, letting Snacks slither down onto her lap.

    The silence stretched between them, neither one willing to cross the invisible line they had drawn between each other.

    And for the first time, their shared space felt like two separate worlds.

    The room was dimly lit, shadows flickering along the wooden walls as the soft hum of the swamp filled the silence. The air between them was thick¡ªheavy with something neither wanted to name.

    Elena sat cross-legged on the bed, absentmindedly running her fingers along Snacks¡¯ scales as she fed him small pieces of dried fruit. Every now and then, she glanced at Ember.

    Ember had laid down on her side of the bed without saying a single word.

    Her back was turned, her breathing steady, but Elena knew she wasn¡¯t asleep.

    She was pretending.

    Elena let out a small sigh, shifting slightly. "Really?" she muttered under her breath.

    No response.

    She reached over, gently nudging Ember¡¯s back with her foot. "You know, ignoring me isn¡¯t very mature of you."

    Still nothing.

    Snacks flicked his tongue, sensing her frustration. Elena sighed again, setting him down on the small wooden crate beside the bed. She sat there for a moment, just staring at Ember¡¯s unmoving form, before scooting closer.

    "Are you seriously just gonna sleep? We¡¯re just not gonna talk?" she pressed, inching forward.

    Nothing.

    Elena pursed her lips. Fine. If Ember wanted to play this game, she would win.

    She reached over and poked Ember¡¯s shoulder. Then again. And again.

    Still no response.

    She poked harder.

    "Stop," Ember muttered, voice muffled against the blanket.

    Elena smirked. "Oh? So you are awake."

    Ember let out a long, frustrated sigh but didn¡¯t turn around.

    Elena grinned slightly, a flicker of amusement dancing in her chest. "You know, Snacks really missed you," she mused, lifting the little snake and placing him gently on Ember¡¯s back.

    Ember immediately tensed.

    Elena grinned. "He wanted to cuddle with you."

    There was a long pause before Ember muttered, "Get it off."

    Elena feigned innocence. "But why? He likes you! Maybe if you stop being so cold, you¡¯ll¡ª"

    Ember sat up abruptly, flicking Snacks off with a swift motion. "I said, get it off."

    The sharpness in her voice made Elena flinch.

    For a moment, neither of them spoke. Ember lay back down with her back still facing Elena, sighing heavily.

    Elena¡¯s expression softened. "Come on," she tried again, shifting closer. "Are you really that mad? I mean, we both said some stuff we didn¡¯t mean."

    Ember didn¡¯t respond.

    Elena frowned, thinking. Then, suddenly, an idea struck her.

    With a smirk, she flopped onto the bed and slid under the blankets, pressing herself against Ember¡¯s back.

    Ember immediately stiffened. "What are you doing?" she asked, voice tight.

    Elena hummed, wrapping her arms around Ember¡¯s waist. "Taking my warmth back."

    "Get off," Ember muttered.

    Elena grinned against her shoulder. "Nope."

    "Elena."

    "Ember."

    There was a pause.

    Then, in a tone completely devoid of amusement, Ember repeated, "Get. Off."

    Elena only snuggled closer. "Mmm¡­ nope. You¡¯re warm. I missed my warm blanket."

    Ember let out a sharp breath. "Go make Kaelen your warm blanket, then."

    Elena blinked. "What?"

    "You heard me." Ember¡¯s voice was cold. "Go cuddle him. You two seem close enough anyway."

    Elena frowned. "That¡¯s what this is about? You¡¯re jealous?"

    "I don¡¯t care."

    "Sure sounds like you do."

    "I don¡¯t."

    Elena groaned, resting her forehead against Ember¡¯s back. "Why are you being so difficult?"

    Ember didn¡¯t answer.

    Elena sighed. She tried a few more things.

    She nudged Ember playfully. No reaction.

    She offered to tell her a funny story. Ember ignored her.

    She even tried tickling her side¡ªsomething that always got a reaction.

    Ember physically grabbed her wrist and removed her hand.

    "Elena, enough."

    The amusement drained from Elena¡¯s face.

    She stared at Ember¡¯s back, at the tension in her shoulders, the stiffness in her posture. This wasn¡¯t just stubbornness.

    This was hurt.

    Elena swallowed, realizing how much she had been trying to push this aside¡ªhow much she had ignored what this really was.

    She exhaled slowly. "¡­I¡¯m sorry."

    The air in the room shifted.

    Ember didn¡¯t move.

    Didn¡¯t speak.

    But Elena felt it¡ªthe way the words settled between them like a heavy stone in water.

    "I didn¡¯t mean what I said back there," Elena continued quietly. "I just¡­ I got frustrated. And I was wrong to snap at you like that."

    She paused, waiting, but Ember remained silent.

    Elena¡¯s voice grew softer. "You¡¯ve always looked out for me. Always tried to keep me safe. And I know that¡¯s just who you are. I should¡¯ve appreciated that instead of acting like it didn¡¯t matter."

    A long silence.

    Then, barely above a whisper¡ª

    "I just wanted to help you," Ember murmured.

    Elena¡¯s chest tightened. "I know."

    Another pause.

    Then, with a quiet breath, Ember finally turned¡ªjust slightly, just enough for their eyes to meet in the dim light.

    And in that moment, Elena saw it.

    Not anger. Not frustration.

    Just hurt.

    Elena swallowed the lump in her throat. "I don¡¯t want to fight anymore."

    Ember studied her for a long time, her red eyes flickering with something unreadable.

    Then, finally, she exhaled.

    "Neither do I."

    Ember let out a long sigh, her shoulders rising and falling in slow resignation. For a moment, she just lay there, eyes fixed on the ceiling, before she finally spoke.

    "I shouldn¡¯t have been like that," she murmured, voice quieter than before. "I shouldn¡¯t have acted like you couldn¡¯t handle yourself."

    Elena blinked at her, processing the sudden apology.

    "I was wrong," Ember admitted, still not looking at her. "You are capable. More than I thought. I should¡¯ve trusted you."

    A small, surprised silence stretched between them.

    Then, just as Elena¡¯s expression softened, Ember turned her back to her again. "But you should still go cuddle with Kaelen," she muttered, pulling the blanket up slightly. "Since you like him so much."

    Elena¡¯s eyes widened. "What?"

    "You heard me."

    "What does Kaelen have to do with this?"

    Ember scoffed. "Oh, please, Elena. Don¡¯t act like I haven¡¯t seen it."

    Elena sat up, utterly bewildered. "Seen what?"

    "You two," Ember muttered, still refusing to turn around. "Always together, always whispering, always coming back arm in arm, smiling like some happy little pair¡ª"

    "What?" Elena repeated, utterly baffled. "We¡ªEmber, I see him like you see Raellin!"

    That made Ember stiffen for a fraction of a second.

    Elena pressed on. "He¡¯s younger than me! I worry about him, I watch over him, but that¡¯s it! Just like you do with Raellin! Would you say you like him the way you¡¯re accusing me of liking Kaelen?"

    Ember didn¡¯t answer.

    "No, right?" Elena pushed. "Because it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s never been like that."

    Still, Ember wouldn¡¯t turn around.

    Elena groaned, running a hand through her hair. "Okay, first of all, Kaelen and I are not a thing. We¡¯ve never been a thing. We will never be a thing."

    Silence.

    Encouraged, she pressed on. "He¡¯s like my younger brother¡ªannoying, stubborn, always making me question my choices. But that¡¯s it. I swear."

    Ember gave the smallest shift, barely noticeable, but Elena caught it.

    She pushed forward. "I¡ªwhy do you even care?"

    Ember tensed. "I don¡¯t."

    "You clearly do!"

    Ember exhaled sharply, gripping the blanket tighter. "I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore."

    Elena clenched her jaw. "Why not?"

    No response.

    She stared at Ember¡¯s back, heart pounding. "Ember."

    Still nothing.

    Frustration boiled inside her, but there was something else, too. Something she couldn¡¯t quite name.

    Something that made her chest feel tight.

    A quiet rustling sound caught her attention, and she turned her head to find Snacks, now curled up in a tiny coil near the foot of the bed, already fast asleep.

    She let out a slow breath.

    Maybe¡­ this wasn¡¯t something she could fix with words.

    Maybe Ember just wasn¡¯t ready to hear it yet.

    So, instead of pushing, instead of arguing, Elena sighed and laid back down.

    "Fine."

    She settled onto her side, staring at the ceiling.

    "But you¡¯re still wrong," she mumbled, more to herself than anything. "About everything."

    She heard Ember shift slightly, but she didn¡¯t respond.

    Another silence settled between them, heavy yet fragile.

    A long silence stretched between them. The room was dim, the soft glow of the swamp¡¯s distant light filtering in through the cracks in the walls. Elena could hear Ember¡¯s slow, steady breathing, but it felt forced¡ªlike she was holding something back.

    After a moment, Elena shifted closer, hesitated, then wrapped her arms around Ember from behind again, pressing her forehead lightly against her back.

    "Do you really think I like Kaelen?" she murmured, voice barely above a whisper.

    Ember didn¡¯t move. "Yes," she said simply, her tone flat. "Just remember to invite me to the wedding."

    Elena groaned. "Ember."

    "What?"

    "I don¡¯t like him like that!"

    "Sure."

    "I don¡¯t!" Elena insisted, squeezing Ember a little tighter. "Why won¡¯t you believe me?"

    "Because I know what I see," Ember muttered, her voice still cold. "And I see the way you two act. You¡¯re always together. Always whispering. Always¡ª"

    "It¡¯s not like that!"

    "It looks like that."

    Elena clenched her jaw.

    She¡¯d had enough of this.

    With a sudden movement, she climbed over Ember, shifting her weight so she was now face to face with her. The bed dipped under them as she straddled Ember¡¯s waist, forcing her to meet her gaze.

    Ember stiffened beneath her, her red eyes widening in shock. "What are you¡ª"

    "Look at me."

    Ember didn¡¯t move.

    "Look at me, Ember."

    Reluctantly, Ember¡¯s gaze flicked up, meeting Elena¡¯s.

    "Do you really think I like Kaelen?" Elena whispered, her voice softer now, but firm.

    Ember opened her mouth, hesitated, then closed it again.

    Silence.

    Elena studied her, searching her expression.

    She could see the way Ember¡¯s hands clenched slightly at her sides, the way her lips pressed into a thin line, the way her crimson eyes¡ªnormally so sharp, so full of certainty¡ªnow flickered with something unreadable.

    "Say it again," Elena whispered. "Tell me you believe it."

    Ember said nothing.

    Elena exhaled, her breath warm against Ember¡¯s cheek. Slowly, she leaned down, her forehead resting against Ember¡¯s. Their noses barely brushed, the warmth of their breaths mingling in the small space between them.

    "I don¡¯t like him," she murmured. "I never have."

    Ember didn¡¯t move.

    "And I won¡¯t ever leave you," Elena continued, her voice soft, but sure. "Not now. Not ever."

    Ember swallowed.

    Elena inhaled gently, taking in Ember¡¯s scent. "You smell like roses," she whispered, almost absently.

    A flicker of something crossed Ember¡¯s face.

    "And you¡­" Ember murmured, voice quieter than before, "smell like fruit."

    Elena let out a breathy chuckle, closing her eyes for a moment, just feeling the warmth between them. "See?" she whispered. "I belong here, Ember. With you."

    A silence stretched between them, but this time, it wasn¡¯t cold.

    It was warm. Almost fragile.

    Elena could feel Ember¡¯s heartbeat beneath her fingertips, steady but fast, matching the quiet rhythm of her own.

    Ember swallowed, her hands twitching slightly where they rested at her sides.

    Elena didn¡¯t move away.

    She stayed there, forehead pressed against Ember¡¯s, waiting.

    Waiting for her to believe her.

    Ember stared at her for a long moment, the warmth of Elena¡¯s breath still lingering against her skin. The stubborn gleam in Elena¡¯s eyes, the certainty in her voice¡ªit all made Ember feel¡­ ridiculous.

    She exhaled, closing her eyes briefly before muttering, "Fine. I believe you."

    Elena¡¯s lips twitched into a small smile, satisfied. But before she could fully revel in her victory, Ember¡¯s expression shifted, her lips curving slightly into something smug. "Now get off me," she grumbled, "you''re getting heavy."

    Elena froze.

    Her smile dropped instantly. "What?" she blurted.

    Ember smirked. "With all the fruit you¡¯ve been eating, you¡¯re getting fat."

    "Wha¡ª I am not!" Elena shot up in a panic, quickly rolling off Ember and sitting up beside her. Her hands flew to her stomach as she pressed against it experimentally, brows furrowed in concern. "No way," she mumbled, "I¡¯ve been eating the same amount as before¡­ Am I really¡ª?"

    Ember turned onto her side, watching with lazy amusement as Elena sat up, poking at her stomach like she was expecting to find something alarming.

    Then¡ªbefore she could think better of it¡ªElena lifted her shirt slightly, exposing the smooth plane of her stomach. "Does it look alright?" she asked, glancing at Ember for reassurance.

    For a second, Ember was prepared to laugh¡ªuntil she actually looked.

    Her breath caught.

    Elena¡¯s skin was soft, glowing slightly under the dim light. Her stomach, perfectly fine and toned from all the climbing and running they had done, rose and fell with each breath. But for some reason, looking at it now¡ªseeing Elena so unbothered about lifting her shirt in front of her¡ªmade something in Ember¡¯s mind short-circuit.

    Her face felt hot.

    She turned her head away sharply, ears burning. "You look fine," she muttered, voice a little too quick, a little too stiff. "Not fat at all."

    Elena let out a breath of relief. "Thank the gods," she sighed dramatically, letting her shirt fall back down. "I was actually worried for a second¡ª"

    Without warning, Ember shoved her.

    "Hey¡ª!"

    "Shut up and sleep," Ember snapped, her voice gruff, but her face still burning as she turned away. "And let me sleep too."

    Elena pouted, rubbing her shoulder where Ember had pushed her. "That was uncalled for," she grumbled, but eventually¡ªstill slightly amused¡ªshe settled down.

    Ember, still facing away, squeezed her eyes shut.

    But even as the silence stretched between them again, she couldn¡¯t erase the image of Elena from her mind¡ªthe way she had looked at her, trusting, unguarded.

    And worse¡ªshe couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that her heart was still racing.

 A new kind of love

    Chapter 12

    The morning arrived with the soft golden glow of dawn spilling through the cracks of their hut. Ember stirred, only to find herself trapped.

    A pair of slender arms were wrapped tightly around her waist, a face buried against her back.

    Elena.

    Ember sighed, wiggling slightly. "Oi. Get off."

    No response.

    She turned her head slightly, catching the slow, even rise and fall of Elena¡¯s breathing. Still asleep.

    For a moment, Ember debated shoving her off, but the warmth was¡­ nice. And after all the tension between them lately, it wasn¡¯t the worst thing in the world. She closed her eyes again, just for a second¡ª

    Snacks, curled up at the edge of the bed, let out a small grunt and shifted, disturbing the quiet.

    "Alright, that¡¯s enough¡ª" Ember grumbled, finally twisting out of Elena¡¯s grasp. The movement was enough to make Elena groan in protest, her brows furrowing as her arms weakly reached out for Ember again.

    Ember wasted no time.

    She grabbed a pillow and shoved it into Elena¡¯s arms.

    Elena grumbled something unintelligible and instinctively curled around it, holding it close as she buried her face into it.

    Ember smirked, victorious.

    She sat up, stretching, only to feel a small weight press against her arm. Snacks had crawled up and was now leaning against her, looking up with big, expectant eyes. The little creature let out a small noise and nuzzled against Ember¡¯s hand.

    "Hungry, huh?" Ember muttered, rubbing behind its ear.

    Snacks made a soft sound of agreement.

    Ember reached for a strip of dried meat from her pouch, breaking off a piece and tossing it to the little creature. Snacks caught it mid-air and happily chewed away as Ember ran a hand over its head.

    "Spoiled brat," she muttered, but the affectionate way she scratched behind its ears said otherwise.

    Behind her, Elena let out a sleepy yawn, stretching her arms above her head. She scratched her scalp lazily, eyes half-lidded. "Morning already¡­?" she mumbled, voice thick with sleep.

    "Yeah." Ember stood up, adjusting her belt. "I¡¯m heading out."

    Elena blinked, still groggy. "Huh?"

    "Work. Tasks. Stuff." Ember waved a hand vaguely. "I¡¯m going."

    She didn¡¯t wait for a response, slipping out the door before Elena could say anything else.

    Elena, still sitting in bed, stared at the closed door.

    She blinked again.

    Then, yawning, she flopped back down. "Hmph. Alright, then."

    Outside, the day was already bustling with activity.

    Ember threw herself into work, lifting supplies, securing food stocks, reinforcing huts, and occasionally scolding a few Aelyr for slacking off. She didn''t stop. Not once. From morning to sunset, she worked until everything was finally complete.

    By the time evening arrived, the entire settlement was nearly ready.

    Food? Stocked.

    Shelters? Built.

    Three more days, and they would be leaving this swamp.

    The air was lighter, the tension of survival easing as the Aelyr settled into their temporary home.

    Elena and Ember found themselves talking, the conversation surprisingly natural, flowing with ease.

    Until¡ª

    "Well, well, well."

    Freya¡¯s voice cut through the conversation, amusement dripping from every word.

    Ember and Elena turned to see Freya approaching with her usual teasing smirk, Maia trailing not far behind.

    "Good to see you two finally made up," Freya continued, crossing her arms. "Had us all worried for a moment there. Thought we¡¯d have to stage an intervention."

    "We were fine," Ember muttered.

    "You absolutely were not," Maia added, grinning. "The amount of times Elena complained about you¡ª"

    "I DID NOT¡ª!" Elena¡¯s face turned red. "Kaelen just¡ªhe asked¡ªand I¡ª!"

    "¡ªcouldn¡¯t stop whining about how Ember was being difficult?" Maia finished, raising a brow.

    Elena groaned, burying her face in her hands. "I hate you."

    "Love you too." Maia winked.

    Freya chuckled, shaking her head. "Reminds me of someone," she said, nudging Maia playfully.

    Maia rolled her eyes, but a small smile tugged at her lips. "Yeah, yeah. I get it. ¡®Oh, Maia, you were so stubborn when we first met¡¯¡ª" she mimicked in an exaggerated voice. "¡®You were always so cold, but secretly you cared¡¯¡ª"

    "Because you were!" Freya pointed at her dramatically. "Don¡¯t pretend like you weren¡¯t insufferable at first."

    "I was not insufferable," Maia scoffed.

    "You punched me."

    "You deserved it."

    "You PUNCHED me."

    Ember snorted.

    Elena, however, was still red in the face. "We¡¯re NOT a couple," she blurted, trying to steer the conversation away from herself.

    "Oh?" Freya raised a brow. "Not yet?"

    "Not ever," Ember muttered.

    "Mm-hm. Sure." Freya grinned knowingly.

    Ember exhaled sharply. "Anyway¡ª" she swiftly changed the subject. "The work is done. That¡¯s what matters."

    "True," Freya nodded, but then her expression turned slightly more serious. "That reminds me¡ªEmber, tell me more about the Iorph tribes. Their abilities."

    Ember opened her mouth to answer¡ª

    But before she could, Elena spoke up instead.

    "I can tell you," she said, stepping forward slightly.

    Freya looked intrigued. "Oh?"

    Ember, too, raised a brow but didn¡¯t interrupt.

    Elena straightened, folding her arms. "There are six major tribes in Iorph, each with their own specialties."

    She took a breath and began.

    "The Orion Tribe¡ªEmber¡¯s tribe¡ªare hunters. They specialize in tracking, endurance, and combat. They can take down creatures twice their size and track prey over vast distances."

    Freya nodded, listening intently.

    "The Exavas Tribe are scouts," Elena continued. "They explore, gather intelligence, and navigate terrains no one else dares to enter. Their agility and survival instincts are unmatched."

    She continued, her voice steady, her words confident.

    "The Sainn Tribe are the agricultural backbone of Iorph. They¡¯re the ones responsible for sustaining the people, cultivating crops even in the harshest environments."

    "The Hydrion Tribe control and manage water sources. They keep our rivers flowing, ensuring that Iorph never runs dry."

    "The Caron Tribe¡ª" She smiled slightly. "¡ªare animal experts. They raise and train creatures, ensuring that Iorphians have companions for both work and battle."

    And finally¡ª

    "The Ciam Tribe. Healers."

    Her voice softened slightly.

    "They hold the knowledge of herbal medicine and spiritual healing. They mend what¡¯s broken¡ªwhether that be bodies or spirits."

    When she finished, there was a brief silence.

    Freya looked¡­ impressed. "You know a lot," she remarked.

    Elena shrugged. "I listen."

    Ember, who had remained quiet the entire time, finally spoke.

    "You got them all right," she admitted, tilting her head slightly at Elena. "Didn¡¯t know you paid that much attention."

    Elena smirked. "See? I¡¯m not just a pretty face."

    Ember rolled her eyes, but there was something almost fond in her gaze.

    Freya chuckled. "Well, that certainly explains a lot."

    Maia, smiling softly, nodded. "It¡¯s good to know where you come from," she said. "And even better to know where you¡¯re going."

    Elena glanced at Ember.

    Ember glanced back.

    The fire crackled softly, casting flickering shadows across the gathered group. Freya and Maia sat across from Elena and Ember, their teasing earlier now replaced with genuine curiosity. The conversation had drifted into Iorphian customs, and soon enough, Maia¡¯s sharp gaze landed on Ember.

    "What exactly is that mark on your hand?" she asked, tilting her head. "You always trace it when you¡¯re thinking."

    Elena glanced at Ember¡¯s hand, where the faint sigil rested against her skin. She had seen it appear out of thin air before¡ªwatched as it formed, like a whisper of magic given shape. Before Ember could answer, Elena spoke up.

    "It¡¯s her sigil," she explained. "I¡¯ve seen it before. It¡¯s not something you¡¯re born with. It¡¯s given."

    Freya raised a brow. "Given? By who?"

    "Not by someone," Elena shook her head. "It¡¯s earned. You don¡¯t just get one for existing. You have to do something¡ªsomething defining. And then it appears."

    That piqued their interest.

    "So, it¡¯s like a mark of achievement?" Maia asked.

    "Something like that," Elena nodded. Then, lowering her voice slightly, she muttered, "And it also makes a woman stop having her monthly cycle."

    Silence.

    Freya blinked. "¡­What?"

    "Wait, hold on¡ª" Maia leaned forward, frowning. "Are you saying¡ª"

    "That¡¯s what I said!" Elena threw up her hands. "The second I realized, I was like, ¡®Am I the only one experiencing this!?¡¯"

    Freya¡¯s expression twisted in mild disbelief. "That doesn¡¯t seem natural."

    "It¡¯s just how it works in Iorph," Elena shrugged. "No one questions it."

    "No one questions it?" Maia frowned. "That¡¯s¡­ harsh."

    "Harsh?" Elena tilted her head. "I mean¡­ I guess, when you put it that way¡­"

    "What if someone doesn¡¯t want it?" Freya asked. "Do they have a choice?"

    Elena hesitated.

    Ember, who had remained silent through the whole discussion, finally spoke. "No," she said simply. "Once it¡¯s given, it doesn¡¯t go away."

    Maia and Freya exchanged glances, clearly unsettled by the idea.

    "That¡¯s¡­" Maia started, then stopped herself. "You really don¡¯t get a say in it?"

    Elena shook her head. "No."

    Freya glanced at her, something unreadable in her gaze. Then, after a brief pause, she asked, "So, does that mean you have one too?"

    The question hit harder than Elena expected.

    Her stomach twisted.

    She hadn¡¯t expected them to ask.

    And now, sitting here, in front of Ember, Maia, and Freya, she suddenly felt small.

    She looked down at her hands, her fingers curling slightly.

    The silence dragged.

    Freya and Maia must have noticed her hesitation because their expressions softened slightly.

    "Elena¡ª"

    "So," Ember suddenly cut in, voice smooth, "how exactly did you two end up with a kid?"

    The shift in topic was so sharp that it took a second for the meaning to register.

    Freya blinked. "Wait, what?"

    "Raellin," Ember said, leaning back. "I assume you weren¡¯t given him the way Iorphians get their sigils, so how did that happen?"

    Elena barely held back a sigh of relief as the conversation veered away from her lack of a sigil.

    Freya smirked, crossing her arms. "Oh, you¡¯re deflecting, but fine¡ªI¡¯ll let it slide." She leaned back, glancing at Maia with amusement. "Do you want to tell them, or should I?"

    Maia rolled her eyes. "You¡¯ll make it sound dramatic. I¡¯ll do it."

    And just like that, the conversation turned, the weight of the moment easing from Elena¡¯s shoulders.

    But even as they laughed at Maia¡¯s story about Raellin¡¯s early days, a part of Elena couldn¡¯t ignore the quiet sting in her chest.

    The way Freya had looked at her. The way the question still lingered, unspoken.

    She didn¡¯t have a sigil.

    And even if Ember had changed the subject, Elena knew¡ª

    She had noticed too.

    Raellin yawned as he rubbed his sleepy eyes, leaning heavily against Freya¡¯s leg. The night air was crisp, and the fire had burned down to a low, glowing ember, casting long shadows across the camp.

    "Alright, alright," Freya chuckled, picking the boy up effortlessly. "Looks like we should all call it a night."

    Maia stretched her arms, nodding in agreement. "Mm, we¡¯ve got work tomorrow anyway. You two better not stay up all night whispering secrets." She smirked at Ember and Elena.

    "We¡¯re not children," Ember muttered, but she didn¡¯t argue when Elena tugged on her wrist, silently guiding her toward their shared hut.

    The walk back was quiet, save for the chirping of distant night creatures. Snacks trailed lazily beside them, occasionally brushing against Ember¡¯s leg.

    As soon as they reached their hut, Elena was the first to speak.

    "You didn¡¯t have to cover for me," she said, crossing her arms. "It¡¯s like you¡¯re still protecting me. I don¡¯t want that."

    Ember sighed, running a hand through her hair. "I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª" She hesitated, frowning. "It just¡­ happened."

    "It just happened?" Elena raised an eyebrow. "You¡ªyou literally changed the subject so fast it made my head spin."

    "I know!" Ember groaned, rubbing the back of her neck. "I didn¡¯t expect that question to come out of Maia¡¯s mouth. My mind just¡­ panicked. It was embarrassing."

    Snacks, sensing Ember¡¯s distress, hopped onto the bed and nuzzled into her side, purring contently.

    Elena watched the little creature press itself against Ember, completely smitten with her. She frowned. "That¡¯s not fair."

    "What¡¯s not fair?" Ember blinked at her.

    "That!" Elena pointed at Snacks. "Why does she love you more than me? I carried her around for so long, and now she won¡¯t even sit on my lap!"

    Ember smirked, scratching under Snacks¡¯ chin. "What can I say? I guess she just knows who the better person is."

    "Oh, we¡¯ll see about that!"

    Elena lunged forward, trying to pry Snacks from Ember¡¯s grasp. Ember, of course, wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. She turned away, keeping Snacks just out of reach.

    "Ember!" Elena huffed, reaching for the creature. "Give her back!"

    "No."

    "I swear¡ª"

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    One push, one misplaced step, and suddenly¡ª

    They both lost their balance.

    Elena barely had time to process what was happening before her back hit the mattress, and Ember landed right on top of her.

    The air between them shifted.

    It was familiar.

    This position¡ªEmber above her, Elena below¡ªwasn¡¯t new. It had happened before. But this time, something was different.

    Something was charged.

    The teasing stopped. The laughter faded.

    Elena looked up at Ember, her eyes tracing over her features¡ªthose sharp yet soft expressions, the way her red hair fell around them like a curtain.

    And then, slowly, she reached up.

    Her fingers brushed against Ember¡¯s face, tracing the line of her cheekbone.

    "I like your eyes," she whispered, her voice softer than before. "And your body is really warm."

    Ember¡¯s breath hitched.

    Elena¡¯s hand moved lower, her fingers resting lightly against Ember¡¯s neck. The touch wasn¡¯t forceful, wasn¡¯t demanding¡ªbut it lingered, almost as if she were testing something. Almost as if she were pulling her in.

    Ember swallowed hard.

    They were too close.

    She could feel Elena¡¯s breath against her lips.

    Could hear the way her own heartbeat was pounding in her ears.

    Could feel the moment pulling them together, drawing them in¡ª

    KNOCK, KNOCK.

    The sound made Ember jump so violently that she nearly rolled off the bed.

    "What¡ª" She clutched her chest, heart hammering.

    Elena, however, didn¡¯t move.

    She didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t jump.

    She just watched Ember, her lips curling into a small, knowing smile.

    "You¡¯re panicking," she mused.

    "N-no, I¡¯m not¡ª"

    "You are," Elena whispered, tilting her head. "That¡¯s cute."

    Ember scowled, scrambling to her feet as the knock came again. "Who the hell is knocking at this hour?!" she muttered, storming toward the door.

    But as she reached for the handle, she could still feel Elena¡¯s fingers on her skin.

    Still feel the warmth of that moment lingering in the space between them.

    And she didn¡¯t know why, but it made her nervous.

    Ember swung the door open with more force than necessary, her face still slightly flushed. Outside, one of the Aelyr stood with an apologetic expression, holding a small cloth-wrapped package.

    "Sorry to bother you so late," the woman said, shifting on her feet. "Freya asked me to drop this off. It''s extra cloth in case you two need to patch anything up before we leave."

    Ember exhaled sharply, forcing herself to focus. "Right. Thanks." She took the package and, without another word, shut the door.

    Leaning against it for a moment, she closed her eyes and let out a slow breath. Her heart was still racing, her skin still tingling from where Elena had touched her.

    What the hell was that?

    Turning back, she found Elena still lying on the bed, her head propped up on one arm. She was watching her, that same small smile lingering on her lips.

    "You look flustered," Elena murmured.

    "Shut up," Ember shot back, tossing the cloth package onto the table.

    Elena chuckled but didn''t push further. Instead, she stretched, her shirt lifting slightly as she yawned. "Mmm, I guess we should sleep."

    Ember hesitated. "Yeah."

    For a moment, neither of them moved. There was something unfinished in the air, something unspoken. It clung to Ember like the warmth of a fire she wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to step away from.

    But instead of acknowledging it, she moved toward her side of the bed and sat down. "Turn off the lantern," she mumbled.

    Elena complied, and as darkness settled over them, Ember felt the bed shift as Elena settled beside her.

    Silence.

    Then¡ª

    A soft rustling, followed by something warm pressing against her back.

    "What are you doing?" Ember¡¯s voice was a whisper.

    "Hugging you," Elena answered, as if it was the most natural thing in the world. "You¡¯re warm."

    Ember tensed, her heart thudding against her ribs. "Elena¡ª"

    "Shhh," Elena murmured sleepily, her grip tightening just slightly. "Just let me stay like this for a little while."

    Ember exhaled slowly. She should push her off. She should tell her to stop.

    But she didn¡¯t.

    Instead, she closed her eyes, letting herself sink into the moment.

    Letting herself forget¡ªjust for a little while¡ªthat this was dangerous.

    That she was standing on the edge of something she might not be able to step back from.

    Ember lay still, her muscles coiled like a spring. The warmth of Elena¡¯s body against her back was unbearable¡ªtoo much. She could feel the slow rise and fall of Elena¡¯s breathing, the way her fingers unconsciously curled against the fabric of Ember¡¯s shirt.

    It would be so easy.

    She could turn around. Wrap her arms around her. Hold her tight and let her lips ghost over the curve of her jaw, let her voice slip into something softer¡ªsomething real.

    She could make Elena hers.

    But she couldn¡¯t.

    Ember clenched her fists, digging her nails into her palms, trying to will the feeling away. She had already overstepped¡ªalready let Elena see too much. The way she got angry when Kaelen was involved. The way she refused to let her be seen as weak. The way her heart lurched every time Elena smiled at her, as if she was the only person in the world.

    It was selfish.

    Elena deserved freedom. She deserved to choose¡ªand Ember couldn¡¯t take that choice away from her.

    But still¡ª

    "You¡¯re warm," Elena murmured again, voice thick with sleep, as if she was afraid Ember might slip away.

    Ember swallowed, her throat dry. "Elena..."

    No.

    She couldn¡¯t.

    She forced herself to shift, just slightly, enough to create distance. "You¡¯re clinging too much," she muttered, her voice rough.

    Elena huffed, adjusting her grip. "And?"

    "And," Ember said, "I need to sleep."

    A soft chuckle. "Then sleep."

    Elena¡¯s breath tickled the back of her neck, and Ember bit the inside of her cheek.

    Her body betrayed her¡ªher fingers twitching, aching to move, to hold.

    She wanted to be selfish.

    She wanted to claim Elena as hers¡ªonly hers.

    To make sure no one else ever got to hold her like this.

    To make sure Kaelen never had a chance.

    But that wasn¡¯t what she was allowed to do.

    So instead, she let out a slow breath and lied to herself. "I don¡¯t like this."

    Elena didn¡¯t reply right away, but when she did, her voice was quiet. "Liar."

    Ember squeezed her eyes shut.

    She couldn¡¯t do this.

    Not without ruining everything.

    So she let the silence settle again.

    She let Elena¡¯s warmth lull her into something close to sleep.

    But she didn¡¯t let herself dream.

    Because she knew¡ªif she did¡ªshe¡¯d see a future that wasn¡¯t hers to have.

    Ember woke up to warmth¡ªnot just the lingering heat from where Elena had curled against her but something deeper, something buried beneath her ribs that she didn¡¯t want to name.

    She shoved the blanket off and got out of bed before she could think too much about it.

    A cold shower. That would help.

    Except it didn¡¯t.

    Even with the frigid water soaking her hair and trickling down her spine, her thoughts swarmed like a storm. She didn¡¯t know what to do with herself¡ªdidn¡¯t know how to fix this restless feeling in her chest.

    So she left.

    Stepping out into the swamp, she let herself wander. The damp earth squelched beneath her boots as she moved through the thick fog hanging over the water. The pools weren¡¯t just filled with fish¡ªthere were creatures with bioluminescent patterns swimming beneath the surface, their eerie glow flickering as they darted through the dark waters.

    Strange.

    Iorph wasn¡¯t like this.

    The creatures, the land, even the air¡ªit was different.

    The Old Iorphians¡­

    The thought struck her suddenly. She had never asked Freya or Maia about them, about what happened to the Iorphians who left Iorph before her time.

    She made a mental note to do that later.

    For now, she turned back, making her way to the huts.

    But the second she opened the door¡ª

    She froze.

    Kaelen.

    Elena.

    Kaelen had Elena backed into a corner, one arm braced against the wall beside her head, leaning in too close.

    Elena wasn¡¯t pushing him away.

    She wasn¡¯t even moving.

    What the hell is this?

    A sharp, searing heat crawled up Ember¡¯s throat. Before she could stop herself, her fingers clenched into fists, and¡ª

    BANG!

    She slammed the door shut.

    Not bothering to look back.

    Not bothering to listen.

    Not caring.

    She turned on her heel and walked away.

    Faster.

    Faster.

    The sound of footsteps behind her made her jaw clench.

    "Ember¡ª"

    No.

    She didn¡¯t want to hear it.

    "Ember, stop!"

    A hand caught her wrist.

    She ripped it away. "Go back to your conversation, why don¡¯t you?"

    Elena huffed, stepping in front of her, forcing her to stop. "What the hell is wrong with you?"

    Ember scoffed, crossing her arms. "What¡¯s wrong with me? Are you seriously asking me that?"

    "Yes!" Elena threw her arms up. "One second you¡¯re fine, the next you¡¯re acting like I just set Iorph on fire! What did I even do?!"

    Ember wanted to ignore her.

    She should have.

    But the words snapped out of her before she could stop them. "Maybe Kaelen should be the one answering that for you."

    Elena¡¯s brows furrowed. "What?"

    Ember clenched her jaw. "I saw it, Elena. You and him. What, were you about to kiss? Or were you waiting for me to leave so you could¡ª"

    "Oh, for the love of¡ª!" Elena let out a frustrated groan, rubbing her temples. "Is that why you¡¯re pissed? Because Kaelen was standing too close?"

    Ember¡¯s nostrils flared. "Don¡¯t act like I imagined it! He cornered you! I saw it!"

    "It wasn¡¯t like that!" Elena shot back, eyes flashing. "Kaelen was just¡ª!"

    "Just what?" Ember snapped, stepping forward. "Just checking if you¡¯re interested? Just waiting for the right moment? Just¡ª"

    "Why do you even care?!"

    The words rang between them, cutting through the thick swamp air.

    Ember¡¯s breath hitched.

    Elena looked at her, eyes searching¡ªwaiting for an answer.

    Ember couldn¡¯t give her one.

    So she turned away. "Forget it."

    "No," Elena said, grabbing her wrist again. "You keep acting like this and I don¡¯t know why."

    Ember swallowed hard, fingers twitching at her side.

    She didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Or maybe¡ª

    Maybe she did.

    But saying it would break something.

    So she pulled her wrist free again, stepping back.

    "Just stay away from him," she muttered, voice low. "That¡¯s all I¡¯m saying."

    Elena¡¯s gaze softened just slightly. "Ember¡­"

    "Don¡¯t."

    With that, Ember turned and walked away¡ªignoring the ache in her chest, ignoring the fact that Elena still wasn¡¯t following.

    Ember had barely taken three steps before her body froze.

    Her heart was pounding so loud, she could hear it in her ears, feel it in her throat.

    Her fists clenched at her sides, her nails digging into her palms.

    You know what?

    Her breath shuddered.

    No. No, I¡¯m not doing this.

    I¡¯m not running this time.

    With that thought, she spun around.

    "Screw it."

    Her voice came out low, firm¡ªshaking only slightly.

    Elena¡¯s head snapped up, startled.

    Ember started marching toward her.

    Elena took a step back.

    Ember kept coming.

    Elena took another step.

    Then another.

    Her back hit a tree.

    She was trapped.

    For a second, neither of them moved.

    The swamp was eerily silent except for the faint hum of insects in the distance, the occasional croak of some unseen creature in the pools.

    Elena¡¯s breathing was uneven.

    Ember¡¯s?

    Her entire chest was burning.

    She stepped closer, close enough to see the subtle parting of Elena¡¯s lips, the uncertainty flickering behind her eyes.

    Then, finally, she spoke.

    "You know what I hate?"

    Her voice was raw, strained, almost desperate.

    "I hate that I care about you this much."

    Elena¡¯s eyes widened.

    Ember clenched her jaw. "I never wanted this feeling, Elena. I never wanted to feel like this. I wanted to be okay with you being with anyone. I wanted to just stand by your side and be fine with whatever choices you made, whoever you wanted to be with."

    Her breath was shallow, her heart raging inside her chest.

    "But I¡¯m not okay with it."

    Her hands curled into fists, nails digging in so hard she felt them against her skin. "Every time I think about it¡ªabout you with someone else¡ªanyone else¡ªit makes me mad. It makes my heart ache so much I can barely stand it."

    She exhaled sharply, tilting her head back for a second, as if trying to breathe. "I have never felt like this before. Ever."

    Her voice wavered slightly.

    "And I hate it."

    Elena swallowed, still pressed against the tree, her hands twitching slightly at her sides.

    Her voice was small when she finally spoke. "Then¡­ why are you telling me this now?"

    Ember let out a sharp breath, almost a bitter laugh. "Because I can¡¯t stop myself anymore. Because no matter how much I try to ignore it, no matter how much I try to convince myself that it doesn¡¯t matter¡ª"

    Her voice dropped into something almost dangerous, something close to breaking.

    "¡ªit does."

    Elena¡¯s lips parted slightly, but no words came out.

    Ember could feel her pulse hammering inside her throat, feel the tension crackling in the air between them.

    For the first time since this entire mess started¡ªsince that stupid night where she lay awake thinking about her, since all the moments she had tried to push the feeling away, bury it deep where it couldn¡¯t touch her¡ª

    For the first time, she was standing in front of Elena and saying it out loud.

    Even if she hated every second of it.

    Even if it was already too late to take it back.

    The weight of her own words crashed down on Ember like a tidal wave.

    Her breath hitched.

    What did I just say?

    Panic surged up her throat, choking her.

    Without thinking, she took a step back.

    Then another.

    She turned, ready to run.

    But before she could take a single step¡ª

    Warm fingers wrapped around her wrist.

    Firm.

    Unyielding.

    Elena¡¯s grip wasn¡¯t forceful, but it was strong enough to stop Ember in her tracks.

    "Don¡¯t run away," Elena¡¯s voice was soft, but there was something pleading in it. "Not this time."

    Ember swallowed hard, not turning around.

    Elena took a small step closer. "Please. Let¡¯s go inside. Kaelen¡¯s gone, I swear. We can talk about this. We can¡­ figure it out, right?"

    Her voice wavered slightly, unsure but determined.

    Ember squeezed her eyes shut.

    No, no, no¡­

    This was a mistake.

    She shouldn¡¯t have said anything.

    She shouldn¡¯t have let herself lose control like that.

    Shouldn¡¯t have admitted the one thing she was trying so hard to hide.

    Her fingers twitched at her sides, her heart still hammering.

    She could feel Elena¡¯s gaze on her, searching, waiting.

    Ember inhaled sharply, but she didn¡¯t pull away.

    She didn¡¯t turn around, either.

    She just stood there, her body frozen between fight and flight.

    As soon as they stepped inside the hut, Ember let her wrist slip from Elena¡¯s grip and walked straight past her. She didn¡¯t look back, didn¡¯t say a word¡ªjust moved toward the farthest corner of the room, as if putting as much distance between them as possible.

    Elena hesitated at the door, watching her. The energy between them had changed the moment they crossed the threshold. Out there, Ember had been raw, unfiltered, saying things she¡¯d probably never meant to say aloud. But now¡ªnow, she was shutting down.

    Elena took a careful step forward. ¡°Ember¡­?¡±

    No response. Ember sat on the edge of the bed, back turned, fingers curled into the fabric of her pants. Her shoulders were stiff, locked up tight like she was bracing for something.

    ¡°You wanted to talk,¡± Elena tried again, softer this time. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± Ember¡¯s voice was flat. Distant.

    Elena frowned. ¡°You just said¡ª¡±

    ¡°I said a lot of things,¡± Ember interrupted, her tone carrying an edge now. She finally turned her head, just slightly, eyes flickering to Elena¡¯s for a brief moment before darting away. ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Elena exhaled through her nose, frustration building. She wasn¡¯t going to let this happen¡ªnot this time. Not when Ember had just given her a glimpse into something real.

    She walked closer, standing directly in front of her. ¡°No. I¡¯m not forgetting it.¡±

    Ember scoffed and leaned back on her hands. ¡°Then that¡¯s your problem, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    That stung. Elena clenched her jaw, trying to push down the frustration rising in her chest. Ember never let anyone in, and now, after finally slipping, she was pretending like none of it had happened.

    ¡°This is what you do,¡± Elena said, crossing her arms. ¡°Every time something gets too real, you shut down. You run away.¡±

    Ember tensed.

    ¡°You act like it¡¯s nothing,¡± Elena continued, voice rising. ¡°Like you didn¡¯t just tell me you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Drop it.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Elena.¡± Ember''s voice was sharp now, dangerous. A warning.

    Elena swallowed but didn¡¯t back down. ¡°You said it hurts. That it makes you mad. Why?¡±

    Silence.

    Elena stepped closer. ¡°Ember¡ª¡±

    ¡°I said drop it,¡± Ember snapped, standing up so fast Elena instinctively took a step back. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything. It was a mistake.¡±

    Elena¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°A¡­ mistake?¡±

    The words were sharp enough to cut, but Ember didn¡¯t take them back. Didn¡¯t look at her. Just turned away again, her hands clenched into fists at her sides.

    Elena stood there, stunned, her heart pounding in her chest. She had expected resistance, but this¡ªthis was different.

    Ember was building a wall, higher than ever.

    And for the first time, Elena wasn¡¯t sure if she could break through.

    Elena didn¡¯t hesitate. She grabbed Ember¡¯s face, hands firm yet gentle, forcing her to look at her. The moment their eyes met, she saw it¡ªthe pain buried deep, the fear clawing at the edges of Ember¡¯s resolve.

    Elena¡¯s voice was quiet, but it trembled, raw and pleading. ¡°Am I a mistake?¡±

    Ember¡¯s breath caught in her throat.

    ¡°Is being with me a mistake?¡±

    A sharp, shattered inhale. Ember¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out, as if something inside her had snapped, breaking her open in a way she hadn¡¯t been prepared for.

    She shook her head.

    For the first time, tears welled up in Ember¡¯s red eyes, catching the dim light of the room. She swallowed hard, struggling to speak past the lump in her throat. ¡°No¡ªno.¡± Her voice cracked. ¡°Not you. Never you.¡±

    Elena¡¯s hands didn¡¯t move. She just watched, listened¡ªwaited.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Ember rasped, pressing the heel of her palm to her eyes, trying to force the tears back, but they slipped through anyway. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Elena stayed quiet, giving her space to say what she needed.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re the most beautiful person in all of Golust,¡± Ember admitted, her voice barely above a whisper, like saying it any louder would make it more real. ¡°In all of Iorph.¡± A shaky breath. ¡°I want to be with you, Elena.¡±

    Elena felt her heart clench.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t.¡±

    Elena frowned, her grip tightening. ¡°Why not?¡±

    Ember let out a shaky, bitter laugh, tilting her head back slightly as if searching the ceiling for answers. ¡°Because I¡¯m not allowed,¡± she choked out. ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to love you the way I do.¡±

    A pause. A silence so heavy it felt like it could crush them both.

    Ember¡¯s voice wavered, raw and open in a way she had never allowed before. ¡°I will never be able to give you the kind of love you deserve.¡±

    Elena¡¯s breath hitched. Slowly, she reached for Ember¡¯s hand, taking it in her own. Ember flinched slightly at the warmth of the touch, but she didn¡¯t pull away.

    Gently, Elena guided Ember¡¯s hand to her face, pressing it against her cheek.

    Her skin was soft, warm¡ªinviting.

    Elena closed her eyes, leaning into Ember¡¯s palm, as if drawing strength from it. ¡°Then tell me what kind of love I deserve,¡± she whispered.

    Ember¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°A love that doesn¡¯t hold you back. That doesn¡¯t make you doubt yourself. A love that lets you be free and happy and safe.¡±

    Elena opened her eyes, looking directly into Ember¡¯s. ¡°And you think you can¡¯t give me that?¡±

    Ember didn¡¯t answer right away. She stared at her hand against Elena¡¯s face, at the way Elena leaned into her touch so naturally, like she belonged there.

    Her fingers curled slightly, tracing the edge of Elena¡¯s jaw.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how,¡± Ember admitted, voice cracking. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to love you without¡ªwithout ruining everything.¡±

    Elena¡¯s heart ached at the vulnerability in her voice.

    She turned her face, just slightly, pressing the lightest kiss to Ember¡¯s palm. ¡°Then we¡¯ll figure it out together.¡±

    Ember pulled her hand away, breaking the warmth between them. She turned her face, her eyes shimmering red from the tears that still clung to her lashes. A quiet sniffle escaped her as she tried to compose herself, but the weight of the moment was pressing down too hard, too deep.

    The dim light of the room caught in her short, fiery hair, making it glow like embers in the dark. Even in this vulnerable state¡ªeyes wet, face flushed from emotion¡ªshe looked stunning.

    Elena sat beside her, silent at first.

    Then, she moved closer, resting her head on Ember¡¯s strong, solid shoulder. She could feel the tension in Ember¡¯s body, the way she was trying to hold herself together, but Elena didn¡¯t move away.

    Instead, she let out a soft breath and spoke, her voice gentle but unwavering.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think love is supposed to be perfect,¡± she said, watching as Ember¡¯s fingers curled into fists on her lap. ¡°And I don¡¯t think someone in love is supposed to know everything about it.¡±

    Ember swallowed, but she didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°They only figure it out when they try,¡± Elena continued. ¡°And even if they fail, that¡¯s okay. Love just needs to be there¡ªas long as it¡¯s there, we can try again.¡± She lifted her head slightly, looking at Ember¡¯s profile. ¡°We can learn each other more.¡±

    Ember let out a small, bitter laugh, shaking her head. ¡°You make it sound so simple.¡±

    ¡°Because it is simple,¡± Elena murmured.

    Ember finally turned toward her, her red eyes filled with something unreadable¡ªfear, frustration, longing. ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± she whispered. ¡°Not for me.¡±

    Elena reached out, brushing her fingers lightly against Ember¡¯s arm. ¡°Then tell me why.¡±

    Ember closed her eyes, taking a slow, shaky breath. ¡°Because I don¡¯t think I¡¯m capable of your love.¡± Her voice was hoarse, raw. ¡°I¡¯m not Kaelen. I¡¯m not mentally strong like him, or like Eli.¡± Her fingers curled tighter, nails pressing into her palms. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ me.¡±

    Elena frowned slightly, then reached up, gently turning Ember¡¯s face toward her.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I like you.¡±

    Ember blinked, confusion flickering across her face. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I like that you¡¯re just you,¡± Elena said, her voice firmer now. ¡°You¡¯re the one who teases me when I¡¯m being dumb. You¡¯re the one who takes care of me even when you pretend not to.¡± She gave a small smile, her fingers tracing lightly along Ember¡¯s jaw. ¡°You¡¯re Ember.¡±

    Ember stared at her, utterly still.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want Kaelen,¡± Elena continued. ¡°I don¡¯t want Eli.¡± She shifted closer, searching Ember¡¯s gaze. ¡°I want you.¡±

    Ember¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She looked like she wanted to say something¡ªwanted to argue, to pull away¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t.

    Because Elena wasn¡¯t letting go.

    Because no matter how much Ember tried to fight it, Elena was choosing her.

    Not someone stronger.

    Not someone better.

    Just her.

    Ember¡¯s throat felt tight.

    She could barely form the words, barely breathe with how much Elena was looking at her, waiting for an answer she wasn¡¯t sure she could give.

    ¡°No,¡± she finally whispered. ¡°You¡¯re just saying that to keep my heart. I don¡¯t think you really want me.¡±

    Elena blinked, tilting her head slightly. Then, after a moment, she smiled.

    Softly. Gently. Like she had all the time in the world to make Ember understand.

    She lifted her head from Ember¡¯s shoulder, her golden eyes shining in the dim light. ¡°I only want you.¡± Her voice was quiet, almost a whisper. ¡°Just you. Not someone fancy. Not someone better. You, Ember.¡±

    Ember inhaled sharply, her heart pounding so hard she thought it might break through her ribs.

    Elena reached forward, brushing away a stray tear that had trailed down Ember¡¯s cheek. ¡°And I¡¯ve wanted you for a long time, too.¡±

    Ember swallowed. ¡°How long?¡±

    Elena smiled again, this time a little teasing. ¡°Ever since you were with me at Whispering Lake.¡±

    Ember gave her a look, knowing full well that was just a joke. ¡°Liar.¡±

    Elena laughed softly but then sobered. ¡°I cried for five nights when you left Iorph.¡±

    Ember froze.

    The room felt smaller, the air thicker. The weight of those words settled deep in her chest, pressing against something she had buried for too long.

    She lowered her head, guilt flooding through her. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry about that.¡±

    Elena reached for her hand again, lacing their fingers together like it was the most natural thing in the world. Her skin was warm, grounding Ember in a way she hadn¡¯t realized she needed.

    ¡°So?¡± Elena asked, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Are we a couple now?¡±

    Ember looked at her, her lips parting slightly, unsure of how to answer.

    Then, slowly, a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips.

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Elena immediately pouted, squeezing her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want this behavior from you,¡± she complained. ¡°I want you to be happy, not sad!¡±

    Ember huffed out a small, breathy laugh, her shoulders relaxing for the first time in what felt like forever.

    And for the first time in a long time¡ªreally, truly¡ªshe smiled.

    Ember¡¯s smile didn¡¯t last long.

    Because, of course, there was one thing still clawing at the back of her mind.

    Her eyes flickered down to Elena¡¯s hand, still holding hers, then back up to her face. ¡°Alright then,¡± she murmured, voice low. ¡°Now tell me¡ªwhat was Kaelen doing in our hut?¡±

    Elena blinked. ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ember¡¯s red eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Earlier. When I came back and saw him cornering you.¡± She leaned back slightly, arms crossing. ¡°I shut the door and left, but that didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t thinking about it the entire time.¡±

    Elena groaned, letting her head fall against Ember¡¯s shoulder again. ¡°I knew you¡¯d bring this up.¡±

    Ember scoffed. ¡°Of course I would.¡±

    Elena sighed dramatically before pulling away and facing her again. ¡°He was just being Kaelen.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question.¡±

    Ember¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, her gaze steady and unreadable.

    Elena hesitated before huffing out a small laugh. ¡°Okay, fine. He was teasing me about you.¡±

    Ember frowned. ¡°Teasing?¡±

    Elena nodded, looking amused. ¡°Yeah. He was saying how it was obvious I liked you, but I was being stupid about it.¡±

    Ember raised an eyebrow. ¡°And?¡±

    Elena shrugged. ¡°And I was also being stupid about it.¡±

    Ember stared at her for a long moment before clicking her tongue. ¡°Tch. I should¡¯ve slammed that door harder.¡±

    Elena giggled, reaching out to poke Ember¡¯s cheek. ¡°Jealous?¡±

    Ember grabbed her hand before she could poke her again, giving her a warning glare. ¡°No. I just don¡¯t like people getting too close to you.¡±

    Elena smirked. ¡°That¡¯s jealousy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    Ember sighed, rubbing her temple. ¡°You¡¯re insufferable.¡±

    Elena grinned. ¡°And you like me anyway.¡±

    Ember looked at her for a long moment before exhaling. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Elena blinked at the soft admission.

    And when Ember¡¯s fingers squeezed hers just a little tighter, Elena knew¡ªknew that no matter how stubborn or guarded Ember was, she wasn¡¯t going to run away this time.

 Quiet Moments

    The next morning, Elena woke up first.

    She didn¡¯t move at first¡ªjust laid there, feeling the soft rhythm of Ember¡¯s breathing against her back. They had fallen asleep facing away from each other, but at some point, Ember had shifted closer, her forehead nearly pressed to Elena¡¯s shoulder. It was warm.

    And it was nice.

    Elena smiled to herself. Then, very carefully, she shifted to face her.

    Ember was still asleep, red hair tousled and messy, her lips slightly parted. Even now, she looked serious, like she was dreaming of something frustrating. Elena snickered at that. Of course she does.

    She reached out and gently poked Ember¡¯s cheek.

    No reaction.

    Another poke.

    Still nothing.

    Elena grinned before whispering, ¡°Hey, Ember, wake up.¡±

    A deep, tired groan. Ember shifted, face scrunching up as she buried herself deeper into the blanket. ¡°No.¡±

    Elena rolled onto her back, stretching. ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t you have a hundred things to do?¡±

    Another groan. ¡°Don¡¯t care.¡±

    Elena laughed before turning back to her. ¡°You¡¯re always up before me. What happened?¡±

    Ember muttered something under her breath, something about sleeping too well, and Elena felt her heart skip a little.

    She grinned. ¡°You like sleeping next to me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    That got Ember¡¯s attention. She cracked one eye open, glaring. ¡°I will throw you out of this bed.¡±

    Elena gasped dramatically. ¡°So violent. And here I thought you were in love with me.¡±

    Ember finally opened her eyes fully, her cheeks just barely tinged pink. ¡°You¡¯re insufferable.¡±

    Elena hummed. ¡°And you like me anyway.¡±

    Ember clicked her tongue and sat up, rubbing her face. ¡°I swear¡ª¡±

    She cut herself off when something soft landed on her lap.

    Snacks.

    The little creature let out a chirping yawn, stretching its tiny limbs before curling up against Ember¡¯s stomach, purring.

    Ember blinked down at it. Then sighed, hand automatically going to scratch its head.

    Elena grinned. ¡°Guess you¡¯re stuck now.¡±

    Ember shot her a look. ¡°So are you.¡±

    Elena raised an eyebrow. ¡°What, with you?¡±

    Ember smirked. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Elena felt warmth bloom in her chest at that.

    She reached out, brushing a stray strand of red hair from Ember¡¯s face. ¡°Then I guess I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Ember¡¯s eyes softened just a little before she looked away, muttering, ¡°You¡¯re such a sap.¡±

    Morning sunlight filtered through the thick swamp canopy, casting dappled light over the village. The air smelled of damp earth, fresh leaves, and the faint lingering scent of last night¡¯s fire.

    It was their last day here. Tomorrow, they would pack up and leave on Woofy, returning to their journey.

    Elena didn¡¯t seem too concerned about it. She walked beside Ember, her fingers laced easily through hers, swinging their hands as they strolled through the village.

    Ember, on the other hand, felt far more aware of it.

    Of Elena¡¯s warmth pressed into her side, of the way her hand felt against her own¡ªsmaller, but firm. Of how she kept looking up at her with that mischievous glint in her eye, as if daring her to be the one to let go first.

    She wouldn¡¯t.

    She couldn¡¯t.

    And apparently, neither could Elena.

    The Aelyr had noticed.

    It started subtly at first. Just a few passing glances, a couple of raised brows. But soon, whispers spread.

    They weren¡¯t bickering like usual.

    They still teased, still poked fun, but something was different.

    There was a shift, a subtle change in the air around them. Something warm. Something real.

    And Elena¡­

    Elena was being clingy.

    More than usual.

    She held onto Ember¡¯s arm when they walked. Leaned against her a little too much at breakfast. Smiled up at her, eyes full of something teasing yet softer than before.

    And Ember?

    Ember kept stealing glances at her.

    She didn¡¯t mean to. It just happened.

    The way Elena ate so naturally, stuffing her face like she always did, made Ember smirk to herself. Even with everything that had changed, that remained the same.

    She barely had time to process the warm feeling curling in her chest before¡ª

    ¡°Ohhhh, would you look at that?¡±

    Two lively voices rang out from behind them.

    Ember¡¯s stomach dropped.

    She really didn¡¯t want to deal with this.

    Freya and Maia.

    The couple sauntered over, both grinning like they had just uncovered the world¡¯s greatest secret.

    Elena, as if knowing exactly what was coming, casually turned in her seat, resting her chin in her palm.

    Freya plopped down beside Ember, smirking. ¡°So. What happened to your eyes, Ember?¡±

    Ember stiffened. ¡°What?¡±

    Maia grinned, sitting next to Freya. ¡°They¡¯re all red. Did something happen last night?¡±

    Elena didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to my Ember like that.¡±

    The moment the word my left her lips, Ember froze.

    Freya¡¯s grin widened.

    Maia¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    And Elena?

    Elena just sat there, completely unbothered.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Freya smirked. ¡°Your Ember?¡±

    Ember groaned, slapping a hand over her face. ¡°Elena.¡±

    Elena blinked innocently. ¡°What? It¡¯s true.¡±

    Freya and Maia exchanged glances before bursting into laughter.

    ¡°Oh, this is good,¡± Maia chuckled, leaning into Freya. ¡°I told you it would happen before we left!¡±

    Freya sighed dramatically. ¡°Damn. I really thought Ember would never say anything.¡±

    Ember scowled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Maia smirked. ¡°Oh, just that we had a bet going.¡±

    Elena perked up. ¡°A bet?¡±

    Freya nodded. ¡°On which one of you would finally confess first.¡±

    Elena grinned. ¡°Oh! That was me, obviously.¡±

    Freya and Maia looked at each other, blinking in surprise. ¡°Wait, you?¡±

    Elena nodded proudly, completely ignoring the way Ember was staring at her in sheer disbelief. ¡°Yep. Ember is way too shy. If I didn¡¯t do anything, we¡¯d be old before she finally admitted she liked me.¡±

    She lied.

    Boldly.

    And Ember had never wanted to throw her into a river more than she did right now.

    Freya and Maia, however, looked delighted.

    ¡°Oh, this is priceless,¡± Freya laughed, clapping her hands together. ¡°All this time, we thought Ember would be the stubborn one, but it turns out Elena took the lead.¡±

    Freya and Maia were still laughing, basking in the victory of their little bet¡ªuntil Maia suddenly paused, tapping her chin.

    ¡°Wait,¡± she said, eyes narrowing. ¡°If Elena confessed first, then technically¡­¡±

    Freya blinked, gears turning in her head.

    Then, as realization struck them both, they turned to each other at the exact same time.

    ¡°We both lost!¡±

    Freya groaned. ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s so unfair!¡±

    Maia sighed dramatically. ¡°We should¡¯ve put ¡®Elena makes a move first¡¯ as an option!¡±

    Elena smirked, looking far too pleased with herself. ¡°Should¡¯ve had more faith in me.¡±

    Ember, who had been trying very hard to ignore them, muttered, ¡°I should¡¯ve had more faith in my instincts and run the second you two showed up.¡±

    Freya grinned. ¡°Oh, come on, Ember. We¡¯re just happy for you.¡±

    Maia leaned in, eyes glinting mischievously. ¡°Sooo¡­ now that you two are together, have you¡­ you know?¡±

    Ember frowned. ¡°Have we what?¡±

    Maia smirked.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Freya wiggled her eyebrows.

    Elena tilted her head. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Oh, just the usual couple things,¡± Freya said, waving her hand nonchalantly. ¡°Holding hands, sneaking out for midnight walks, stealing kisses in the moonlight¡ª¡±

    Ember choked.

    Elena blinked. ¡°Stealing kisses?¡±

    Maia smirked. ¡°Yeah, you know. Have you kissed yet?¡±

    A beat of silence.

    Then¡ª

    ¡°Nope, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Before Elena could even process the question, Ember clamped a hand over her ear, effectively blocking out whatever Maia was about to say next.

    Elena squeaked, immediately grabbing Ember¡¯s wrist. ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± Ember repeated, keeping her grip firm.

    ¡°Oh, come on!¡± Freya whined. ¡°We¡¯re just curious!¡±

    Maia snickered. ¡°Yeah, we just want to know if Ember¡ª¡±

    Ember tightened her hold. ¡°Shut up, Maia.¡±

    Elena, meanwhile, was not having it.

    She squirmed under Ember¡¯s grip, brows furrowed. ¡°Why are you covering my ear? I want to hear this!¡±

    Ember ignored her.

    Elena huffed.

    And then, in one swift movement, she yanked Ember¡¯s hand off her ear.

    Ember barely had time to react before Elena turned back to Freya and Maia, eyes gleaming.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she said. ¡°What were you saying?¡±

    Freya cackled. ¡°Oh, I like her.¡±

    Maia grinned. ¡°We were just wondering if Ember¡ª¡±

    ¡°Maia.¡±

    Maia ignored her, grinning wider. ¡°¡ªhas been too shy to kiss you yet.¡±

    Elena paused.

    Then, ever so slowly, she turned back to Ember.

    Ember, who was now looking anywhere but at her.

    A smug smile curled on Elena¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Ember,¡± she said sweetly. ¡°Are you shy?¡±

    Ember¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°I hate you.¡±

    Freya and Maia burst out laughing again.

    Elena, beaming, laced their fingers together again and squeezed Ember¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she teased. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be shy.¡±

    Ember seriously considered jumping into the swamp.

    The humid air of the swamp clung to their skin as Ember led Elena toward the tallest tree in the area, its ancient branches stretching toward the sky like fingers grasping at the stars. The thick canopy filtered the sunlight, casting dappled shadows over them. It was their last day here, and something about the moment felt¡­ heavier. Like an unspoken promise lingered in the air between them.

    Elena, with all the curiosity in the world, looked up at the massive tree and huffed. "Are you sure it can hold us?" she asked, placing a hand on the rough bark.

    Ember smirked, arms crossed. "If it can hold a nest of those giant swamp birds, it can hold you, Lena."

    Elena rolled her eyes. "That''s not reassuring at all." Still, she grinned and took the first step up, gripping the sturdy vines that wrapped around the trunk. Ember followed close behind, watching her climb, making sure she didn¡¯t slip.

    By the time they reached the highest branch sturdy enough to sit on, the view was breathtaking. The endless swamp stretched out below them, shimmering pools reflecting the fading sunlight. The distant croaking of unseen creatures blended with the rustling of leaves in the warm breeze.

    Elena carefully tested the branch with her foot. "Seems strong enough¡­" she mumbled, shifting her weight¡ª

    But in an instant, the bark beneath her boot gave a threatening crack, and she felt herself slipping.

    Time seemed to slow.

    Before she could even let out a gasp, Ember¡¯s arm shot out, grabbing her wrist and yanking her back with surprising strength. The force of the pull sent Elena stumbling forward¡ªstraight into Ember¡¯s arms.

    And suddenly, they were close.

    Too close.

    Elena¡¯s hands rested against Ember¡¯s chest, feeling the rapid rise and fall of her breath. Ember¡¯s grip on Elena¡¯s waist tightened instinctively, steadying her. Their faces were mere inches apart. Green eyes met red, searching, holding, pulling each other in.

    Neither of them spoke.

    The world seemed to still.

    Elena could feel her heartbeat hammering against her ribs, but she wasn¡¯t sure if it was from the near fall¡­ or from the way Ember was looking at her.

    Ember swallowed, her breath hitching. She had saved Elena so many times before, had touched her, had fought beside her. But this¡ªthis was different. It felt different.

    The golden light of the sinking sun framed Elena¡¯s face in soft hues, and Ember thought, she''s beautiful.

    Elena parted her lips slightly as if to say something¡ª

    And then¡ª

    CRASH!

    A loud, unexpected noise ripped through the quiet moment, making both of them flinch.

    They turned to the side, only to see Snacks¡ªthe small creature who had been faithfully following Ember around¡ªhad just knocked over a pile of dried branches on the tree. The little troublemaker¡¯s tail wagged innocently as he tilted his head at them, completely unaware that he had just ruined something¡­ important.

    Elena jerked back, her face instantly turning red. "W-We should¡ªuh¡ªsit down before I fall again!" she blurted out, quickly turning away to hide the heat on her face.

    Ember exhaled sharply and rubbed the back of her neck, her own cheeks suspiciously warm. "Yeah. Good idea."

    As they settled on the branch, avoiding eye contact for a moment, Snacks let out a small, victorious squeak, completely pleased with himself.

    And so, they sat side by side in silence, both secretly hoping the other didn¡¯t hear just how fast their hearts were still racing.

    The tension from their almost-moment still lingered in the air, a quiet hum neither of them acknowledged. The warmth of the setting sun bathed the swamp in gold, turning the waters below into shimmering mirrors of light. As they sat side by side on the thick, sturdy branch, the occasional croak of a distant frog or the rustling of leaves filled the silence.

    Elena, still flustered but unwilling to let the silence stretch too long, nudged Ember with her elbow. "Do you remember when you used to put bugs in my seat back in Iorph?" she asked, her voice light with amusement.

    Ember snorted, a rare grin tugging at her lips. "Oh, I remember. Your reaction was always worth it."

    Elena scoffed, sitting up straighter. "I was traumatized, Ember! Do you have any idea how many times I nearly screamed loud enough to send the birds flying from the trees?"

    Ember chuckled, shaking her head. "You were too easy to mess with. And besides, it wasn¡¯t that bad. They were just tiny beetles."

    Elena gave her a dramatic glare. "Just tiny beetles? They were huge, and one of them even crawled on my hand once! I almost cried!"

    Ember hummed, the edges of her lips curling into a teasing smile. "You were such a crybaby back then."

    Elena gasped, eyes wide with mock offense. "Excuse me?! I was not a crybaby! I just had a very reasonable fear of creepy crawly things!"

    Ember tilted her head, pretending to think. "Mm, sure. You also once tripped over a pebble and cried for an hour."

    Elena groaned, covering her face. "I thought I broke my ankle, okay?! It was a very serious moment for me!"

    Ember chuckled, and for a moment, the air between them felt light again, like it always used to be.

    Elena sighed, shaking her head with a small smile. Then, without hesitation, she scooted closer to Ember, closing the small gap between them. Before Ember could react, Elena rested her head gently on Ember¡¯s shoulder.

    Ember immediately stiffened.

    Her entire body locked up, and she felt like she had forgotten how to breathe.

    Elena, noticing the tension, huffed. "Relax, Ember."

    Ember didn¡¯t move.

    Elena tilted her head slightly, her voice softer now. "You can get comfy with me, you know? Just like you do when you sleep."

    Ember¡¯s ears burned at that, her mind instantly recalling the countless times she had woken up to find herself unconsciously holding Elena in her sleep, curled around her as if she was something precious.

    She swallowed. "I¡ªthis is different," she muttered.

    Elena smirked against her shoulder. "Is it? Or are you just embarrassed because you¡¯re awake this time?"

    Ember cleared her throat, looking away toward the horizon. "I¡¯m just sitting like this for the view."

    Elena grinned. "Uh-huh, sure. The view."

    Ember scowled, her face still warm. "It is a good view."

    Elena hummed, closing her eyes as she relaxed against her. "Mhm. It really is."

    But she wasn¡¯t talking about the swamp.

    As the warmth of the afternoon faded into dusk, the sky stretched above them in soft hues of purple and gold. Fireflies had begun to flicker in the distance, their glow reflecting in the waters below, casting a dreamlike atmosphere over the swamp. Ember lay on her back, one arm behind her head, staring up at the shifting clouds. Elena lay beside her, her hands folded over her stomach, content just to be near her.

    For a while, there was only the rustling of leaves and the occasional chirp of unseen creatures. Then, out of nowhere, Elena turned her head toward Ember, narrowing her eyes. "Wait a minute."

    Ember lazily glanced at her. "What?"

    "You turned twenty."

    Ember blinked. "Yeah¡­?"

    Elena frowned, brows furrowing in deep thought before she gasped dramatically. "And I turned nineteen!"

    Ember raised an eyebrow. "Well done. You know how numbers work."

    Elena ignored the sarcasm, propping herself up on one elbow. "Why didn¡¯t we celebrate? Twenty is a big age! It¡¯s¡ªit''s practically a milestone!"

    Ember snorted. "Oh, sure. Because nothing says ''milestone'' like spending it in a swamp full of toads and bugs."

    "That¡¯s not the point," Elena huffed, poking Ember¡¯s shoulder. "We should¡¯ve done something! We could''ve¡ªI don''t know¡ªfound a way to make a cake out of swamp fruits or something."

    Ember rolled her eyes but couldn¡¯t stop the tiny, almost-smile that tugged at the corner of her lips. "If you want a celebration, fine. Next time we find a decent place, we¡¯ll celebrate. Happy?"

    Elena grinned, but then her smile faltered slightly. Her gaze softened as she turned fully toward Ember, propping herself up on her elbow again. "I just¡­ I want to be happy for you, you know? I don¡¯t even know when I was born, but I know when you were. And that matters to me."

    Ember felt something in her chest tighten. She turned her head away, suddenly uncomfortable with how warm she felt under Elena¡¯s gaze. "It¡¯s not that big a deal."

    "It is to me," Elena murmured, her voice quiet but firm.

    Silence stretched between them, and then, out of nowhere, Elena sighed, flopping onto her back again. Her tone was casual, but something about it sounded hesitant, almost uncertain. "Do you even like me?"

    Ember stiffened. "What?"

    Elena kept staring at the sky, her voice softer now. "Sometimes I feel like you don¡¯t. Like you¡¯re just with me because I¡¯m the last of Iorph."

    Ember shot up so fast she nearly lost her balance on the branch. "What? No¡ªElena¡ªwhy would you even think that?"

    Elena didn¡¯t move, just kept her gaze on the sky, her voice quieter than before. "Because I feel like I like you more than you like me."

    Ember felt her heart lurch in a way she hadn¡¯t expected. She opened her mouth, then closed it again, her mind scrambling for words.

    "That¡¯s not true," she finally said, her voice uncharacteristically soft.

    Elena turned her head, looking at her now, expression unreadable. "Then prove it."

    Ember hesitated for only a moment before she spoke, her voice quiet but firm. "I like you, Elena. A lot. More than I should. More than I know how to handle."

    Elena didn¡¯t reply immediately, just kept watching her. Then, in an equally quiet voice, she asked, "Do you really?"

    Ember swallowed, suddenly feeling far too exposed. "Yes."

    Elena studied her face as if searching for a lie, then, after a long moment, she smiled¡ªa small, teasing smile. "Good. Because I like you too. A lot."

    Ember¡¯s ears burned. "You don¡¯t have to say it like that."

    "Like what?" Elena tilted her head, her grin widening. "Like I¡¯m totally in love with you?"

    Ember groaned, flopping onto her back again, covering her face with her hands. "I hate you."

    Elena giggled, rolling over so she could rest her head against Ember¡¯s shoulder. "No, you don¡¯t."

    The warm glow of twilight bathed the swamp in soft, golden light as Ember leaned back against the thick, sturdy tree trunk. Elena lay beside her, head resting against Ember¡¯s shoulder, her breathing slow and steady. For a brief moment, everything felt still¡ªpeaceful in a way neither of them had truly experienced in a long time.

    Ember turned her head slightly, glancing down at Elena. The way the fading light caught the soft waves of her hair made her look even more delicate, almost ethereal. Without thinking, Ember reached out and gently poked Elena¡¯s cheek.

    "You¡¯re such a pretty lady," Ember murmured.

    Elena¡¯s eyes fluttered open at the unexpected touch, and her entire face turned pink almost instantly. She melted into the warmth of Ember¡¯s fingers, a dreamy smile tugging at her lips.

    "Mmm¡­ say that again," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Ember snorted, but she didn¡¯t stop. Instead, she brushed a few stray strands of hair from Elena¡¯s face, her fingertips lingering as she gently ran them through the soft locks. It was meant to be a simple gesture, but the moment she started petting Elena¡¯s head, she felt something inside her chest tighten¡ªan unfamiliar warmth that settled deep within her.

    Elena let out a content sigh, leaning further into Ember¡¯s touch. "You should do this more often," she mumbled.

    "Yeah, well¡­ don¡¯t get used to it," Ember muttered, though she didn¡¯t actually stop.

    Elena¡¯s lips curved into a knowing smile. But just as Ember was beginning to enjoy the quiet moment, she made the mistake of glancing down.

    Elena¡¯s expression was too smug¡ªtoo satisfied.

    Narrowing her eyes, Ember immediately withdrew her hand and pinched Elena¡¯s cheek instead.

    "Ow¡ªow!" Elena whined, swatting at her hand. "Why?! I was enjoying that!"

    Ember smirked. "Because you look way too happy. Can¡¯t have that."

    Elena pouted, rubbing her cheek. "You¡¯re mean."

    "And yet, you¡¯re still here."

    Elena huffed and grabbed Ember¡¯s hand, pulling it back to her head. "More."

    "No."

    "Please?"

    "No."

    Elena groaned dramatically and flopped onto her back. "You are so unfair, Ember. What happened to being affectionate?"

    "It lasted all of five minutes. You should feel honored."

    "I feel robbed!" Elena protested, grabbing Ember¡¯s arm and shaking it. "Where is my love? I demand more love!"

    Before Ember could respond, a sudden weight dropped onto her lap, followed by an unmistakable huff of warm breath against her neck.

    "What the¡ª!"

    A shimmering, small-scaled creature with a sleek, serpentine body and a pair of curved horns rested its head lazily against her. Its iridescent mane flickered in the dim light, shifting between deep blues and soft golds.

    Snacks.

    Ember barely had time to react before the little ki-rin let out an expectant snort and prodded her with its hoof.

    "Oh no," Ember muttered. "No, no, no¡ªyou just ate."

    Snacks blinked up at her, then nudged her again¡ªthis time harder.

    Elena, already biting her lip to suppress laughter, gave Ember a teasing look. "You¡¯ve trained him well."

    "I didn¡¯t train him to be entitled," Ember grumbled.

    Snacks huffed again, his small tail flicking against Ember¡¯s arm, and then¡ªwithout warning¡ªhe chomped down on her sleeve.

    "AUGH¡ª!"

    Ember yelped, nearly flinging him off her lap. "SNACKS!"

    The tiny ki-rin released her immediately, looking utterly unbothered as he licked his lips, his eyes now locked onto the pouch at Ember¡¯s waist.

    Elena finally burst into laughter, clutching her stomach. "He¡ªhe just bit you because you weren¡¯t giving him attention! He¡¯s jealous!"

    "He¡¯s spoiled," Ember muttered, rubbing her arm.

    Snacks, still very much unconcerned, pawed at Ember¡¯s waist, his shimmering scales catching the light as he let out a low, warbling sound¡ªa demand.

    Ember groaned. "You absolute menace."

    Elena wiped at her eyes. "You should give him something before he takes your whole arm next."

    With a dramatic sigh, Ember reached into her pouch and tossed him a dried fruit. Snacks immediately caught it in his mouth and, with a triumphant flick of his tail, leapt onto a nearby branch to enjoy his prize.

    "I love him," Elena declared, watching Snacks with amusement. "He¡¯s got the right priorities."

    "Of course you do," Ember muttered, glaring after the tiny creature.

    Elena giggled and scooted closer again, resting her head back against Ember¡¯s shoulder. "See? You are affectionate. Even with your ki-rin."

    Ember scoffed. "Yeah, well, only one of you bites me."

    Elena smirked. "Not yet."

    Ember choked on air. "Elena!"

    Elena only laughed harder, curling up beside her as the swamp settled into silence once more.

    Bottom of Form